Skip to main content

Full text of "The tunnel thru the air; or, Looking back from 1940"

See other formats




handle this volume 

with careo 

The University of Connecticut 
Libraries, Storrs 

hbl, stx 

Tunnel thru, the air; 

SfTsa 007237 53 2 



Digitized by the Internet Archive 
in 2013 



momm back eeom luo 



Author of " Truth of^ Stock Tape** and 
*^Speculaiion a PtcJUdble Projetivm'* 

80 Wall Street, New York: 

Copvright, 1927 
By W, D- GA>JN 

All Rights Reserved 

Includir.g thai of iransUiium into foreign lan{;uaoes, 

rruKing pidi^res and drama 

Frinied in the United States of Avxerica 



^s(i AND 




"Happy is the man that findeth wisdom, and the man that 
getteth understanding." — Proverbs. 

A BOOK, to be worth reading, must do more than 
amuse and interest. It must be instructive to 
be of real value to the reader. This book has a three- 
fold purpose : 

First, It is an interesting romance. 

Second, It teaches a moral lesson and proves the 
natural laws laid down in the Bible. 

Third, It shows the value of science, foreknowledge 
and preparedness. 

It has been well said that truth is stranger than fic- 
tion. This story is founded on facts and events, many 
of which have happened or will happen in the future. 

The "Tunnel Thru the Air'' is mysterious and con- 
tains a valuable secret, clothed in veiled language. 
Some will find it the first time they read it, others will 
see it in the second reading, but the greatest number 
will find the hidden secret when they read it the third 

You will read it the first time because you are inter- 
ested in the love story and for amusement. This will 
create a desire to read it a second time for instruction 
and knowledge. The second reading will unfold some 
of the hidden meanings and you will gain knowledge 
thru understanding which will stimulate an incent- 


ive to put knowledge gained into action. You will read 
it the third time because you want to make your dreams 
and ideals become real and find how to start knowledge 
into action. 

When you read it the third time, a new light will dawn. 
You will find the hidden secret, the veiled meaning and 
will understand why the Bible says, '^Seek and ye shall 
find, knock and it shall be opened unto you." You 
will want to understand more about the Bible. Then 
read the Bible three times and you will know w^hy it is 
the greatest book ever written. It contains the key to 
the process by which you may know all there is to know 
and get all that you need to supply your demands and 
desires. You will appreciate why Solomon said, "Wis- 
dom is the principal thing: therefore get wisdom and 
with all thy getting, get understanding.'' The future 
will become an open book. You will know that by fol- 
lowing the laws laid down in the Bible, man's last great 
enemy, Death, will be overcome and will understand 
why Jesus rose on the third day and rested on the 
seventh day. Robert Gordon's seven days will no longer 
be a mystery because you will have gained under- 

I believe this book will prove interesting and valuable 
to men and women in all walks of life. If it does, 
you will be thankful to the power that guided my hand 
in showing you the way to eternal Truth. My object 
will have been accomplished and I will have my reward. 

W. D. Gani^. 
May 9, 1927. 



IN^ the extreme northeastern comer of the Lone Star 
State of Texas, about eight miles west of Texar- 
kana, in a lonely farm-house on Sunday morning, June 
10th, Amelia Gordon turned over in her bed and 
watched the sunlight streaming thru the window on 
the head of her new-bom son. She had always hoped 
that this, her third son, would be bom on Sunday, but 
he was born late Saturday night, June 9th, 1906. A 
few months before his birth, his mother had suffered 
a severe shock on account of the death of her oldest son 
in the San Francisco earthquake in April, and for a 
time it was feared that her third son might never be 
born to live. She was happy this Sunday morning 
when she looked at her bouncing baby boy, dreamed 
of his future, and thought of what his name should be. 
Calvin Gordon, the baby's father, had been a Captain 
in the U. S. Army in Spain. He had won distinction 
for his cool courage and daring nerve, and after the close 
of the Spanish-American war, moved from Tennessee 
to Texas. Capt. Gordon had been very much depressed 
after the loss of his eldest son in the San Erancisco 
earthquake, and was very much cheered up at the birth 
of this boy, and hoped that the youngest son might ful- 
fill the ambitions he had for his first born. 


It had always been the custom of Calvin and Amelia 
Gordon to go to the little country church every Sunday 
morning, but this morning Capt. Gordon remained with 
his wife so that they could talk over the naming of 
their son. Capt. Gordon suggested the name ^'Robert," 
which was the name of his father, and his wife quickly 
acquiesced, so the baby was named Robert. 

Amelia Gordon was a great Bible student, and had 
always hoped that she would have a son born who would 
be a preacher, so she thought that little Robert might 
fulfill her hopes and ambitions. 

Capt. Gordon was a farmer, growing mostly cotton 
crops on the Red River bottom lands. The following 
year, 1907, after the birth of little Robert, Capt. Gor- 
don's crops were almost a failure. The Spring was 
late and overflows damaged cotton. This, together with 
unfavorable financial conditions, caused a panic in the 
United States in the Fall of 1907. Thus the first year 
of the boy's life started under unfavorable conditions. 

When Robert was a little over two years old, his 
mother gave birth to a girl, the first born to her, but 
still she showed great interest in Robert ; talked much 
of his future and took great interest in teaching him to 
live according to the Bible. 

At about the age of ^yo, his mother began to teach 
him the alphabet. He learned very quickly how to read 
and write, before he started to school. He was always 
willing and glad to go to Sunday School with his 
mother, took a great interest in the sermon, and what 
the Sunday School teacher had to say about the creation 
of the world, and about God's great plan. 


Little Robert went to church one day and the preacher 
took his text from 1 Thes. 4:16-18, ''For the Lord him- 
self shall descend from Heaven with a shout, with the 
voice of the archangel and with the trump of God ; and 
the dead in Christ shall rise first: Then we which are 
alive and remain, shall be caught up together with them 
in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air : and so shall 
we ever be with the Lord. Wherefore comfort one an- 
other with these words." 

Robert was very much interested in this sermon, and 
asked his mother to explain how the Lord could descend 
from Heaven and what kind of vehicle we would ride 
in if we were caught up in the clouds to meet the Lord 
in the air. His mind puzzled over this for weeks and 
months, and he was anxious to understand more about 
it. He said, "Mother, I should like to meet the Lord 
in the air." 

His mother said, "You will be able to do so some 
day, Bobbie." 

When in Sunday School one day, the teacher read 
from 2 Thes. 1 :7-8, "And to you who are troubled rest 
with us; when the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from 
Heaven with his mighty angels, in flaming fire taking 
vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey 
not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ." The preacher 
said that the Lord had placed the rainbow in the sky 
as a testimony that he would never again destroy the 
world by water, but explained that God would come 
again in a flame of fire and thus take vengeance on 
those who did not believe and destroy the world by fire. 
Robert wanted to know if the good Lord who loves us 


so much would destroy tlie world and all of those in 
it. His mother explained that God would destroy those 
that were sinners and rebelled against him and had not 
accepted his word. 

Bobbie was in Sunday School again and heard them 
read from 1 Tim. 2:11-14: "Let the woman learn in 
silence with all subjection. But I suffer not a woman 
to teach, nor to usurp authority over the man, but to 
be in silence. For Adam was first formed, then Eve. 
And Adam was not deceived; but the woman being 
deceived, was in the transgression." He asked the 
Sunday School teacher to explain what this meant, — ^by 
learning in silence and subjection. He also wanted an 
explanation of the statement that a woman should not 
teach, because he said that his mother had always taught 
him and loved him, and his father had paid no atten- 
tion to him and had no desire to teach him. He wanted 
to know if it was wrong for his mother to teach him, 
and if God would punish her. The teacher replied that 
the Lord said, "Suffer the little children to come unto 
me, and forbid them not, for of such is the Kingdom 
of God." She explained that his mother set an example 
more by her love and devotion than by words; that a 
mother's actions would influence a child more than any- 
thing she could say, and this was the great silent 

Robert often visited the colored mammies on the plan* 
tation and listened to the ghost stories they told, and the 
fear was created in his mind of the spirits that walked 
in the night. He was often afraid that the goblins 
would get him if he didn't watch out. One Sunday at 


church, th^ preacher took for his text Gen. 1:7, "'Fov 
God has not given us the spirit of fear, but of power 
and of love and of a sound mind." When Robert heard 
this, he wanted to know how it was that we should fear 
things, if God had not given us the spirit of fear nor 
created the spirit of fear in us, but gave us a spirit of 
power and of love and of sound mind. His mother 
explained to him that the ghost and the fear of the dark 
\which the old darkies told him about, were nothing but 
superstition, and he should banish it from his mind. 

A few Sundays later, the minister took his text from 
2 Tim. 3 :1, ^^This know also, that in the last days peril- 
ous times shall come.'^ Robert was anxious to know 
when the last days would come. His mother told him 
it would be at the time of the end of the world and God 
would again come to destroy the world by fire. 

The minister continued to read from 2 Tim. 3:15, 
"And that from a child thou hast known the holy scrip- 
tures, which are able to make thee wise unto salvation 
through faith which is in Christ Jesus." Robert was 
desirous of knowing if children could teach more about 
the scriptures than grown people. His mother told him 
that the Bible said, "A little child shall lead them," 
and that anyone who would harm little children, can 
in no wise enter into the Kingdom of Heaven. 



IN" 1913, Robert suffered a severe illness in the 
Spring, and for a few months his life was despaired 
of, but he quickly recovered. Soon after his recovery, 
his father took him on a fishing trip to Spirit Lakc\ 
The old darky of slavery days went along, and whjic 
he was putting worms on Robert's hook, told the stc ; 
about this lake and why it was named "Spirit Lake. 
The old darky said that the spirit of a beautiful lady 
walked on the waters of the lake at night and that 
why they called it Spirit Lake. 

Long, long years ago, the daughter of a wealtliy 
planter fell in love with a poor but honest boy and after 
many years of courtship, in which they spent many 
moonlight nights rowing on the beautiful lake, the time 
came when they felt that they could no longer be sepa- 
rated. The young man pleaded with her father to cr.i- 
sent to their marriage, but he stubbornly refused aji ; 
threatened to kill the young man if he ever called at 
his home again. They then planned to elope one niglt- 
and as her sweetheart was placing a ladder under the 
window and helping her to get down, her father shot 
her lover and killed him. When she found that he was 
dead, she ran to the lake and drowned herself. They 
searched for days for her body and one moonlight nigbi 
they saw her walking on the water. They rowed c 'i 


on tlie lake and found her body floating on the water. 
He said that the fish would always bite better at full 
moon, but the darkies were afraid to fish there because 
the spirit of this beautiful young lady walked on the 

Bobbie came home very much interested and excited 
^nd told his mother all about the fish they caught at 
Spirit Lake and about the story old Moses told him 
about the spirit walking on the water. He told his 
mother that the Sunday School teacher had read in the 
Bible where Christ walked on the water, and he wanted 
her to explain how this could happen. She told him 
that all of those things happened in the days of miracles 
which had passed and no longer happened in these days. 
Bobbie had a great desire to walk or ride upon the 
water, and was enthusiastic about bicycles. He told 
his mother that he intended to build a bicycle some day 
that he could ride on the water. 

In 1914, when war broke out, Capt. Gordon, who 
had once served in the Spanish-American War, became 
very much interested in the conflict and followed it very 
closely, reading the papers daily and talking about it. 
Robert soon began to take great interest in the war and 
asked his father and mother many questions about the 
foreign countries which were involved in the great strug- 
gle. He would sit for hours, listening to his mother 
read the Bible, from the Book of Revelation, the prophe- 
cies of the Great War, where it says that nation shall 
rise against nation. 

Robert's mother told him of his grandfather who dis- 
tinguished himself in the Civil War, and the great hard- 


ships her mother had to go thru during the war 
days; how her great-grandfather fought in the War of 
1812. She talked of his grandfather, Colonel Robert 
Gordon, for whom he was named, and how he became 
famous during the Civil War, and how later Robert's 
own father went with Colonel Roosevelt and became a 
Captain in the Spanish-American War in 1898. Rob- 
ert's oldest brother, Herbert, was born in 1894, and 
his second brother, Ralph, was born in 1898 after his 
father went to the war. His mother spent many anxious 
months and worried with the children while Capt. Gor- 
don was away at war. She prayed that war would be 
ended for all time. 

She said, "Bobbie, you come from a generation of 
fighters on both sides, but I hope that you will be a 
minister and preach against war. While the tragic 
death of your brother Herbert in San Francisco was 
a shock that I have never fully recovered from, yet I 
had rather know that he went that way than to have 
him go to war and lose his life. I remember well the 
many sleepless nights that I have passed thru while 
your father was away at war and how happy I was 
when he returned. I prayed to God then that war might 
be ended and that none of my sons would ever have to 
go to war." 

"Mother," said Bobbie, "when I get to be a man, I 
will be a preacher and tell the people to be peaceful and 
stop fighting, but why doesn't God stop the war ?" 

"My son, war is the work of the devil, not of God, 
and the Bible tells us that the old dragon has to be loosed 
for a little season, but in the Book of Revelation, we 


read that Satan is bound for a thousand years. I hope 
I live to see that day and I feel sure you will. A few 
nights before you were bom I had a very strange dream. 
I thought I saw San Francisco and Los Angeles de- 
stroyed in two days by some war machine, and that 
one of my sons came near losing his life there, but was 
saved and afterwards he saved his country and made 
peace with the world. I suppose I dreamed about San 
Francisco because Herbert lost his life there but, some- 
how, I feel that it was more than a dream, and that 
you are bom to be a peacemaker." 

Bobbie was greatly impressed with his mother's 
dream and her hopes and ambitions for him, but his 
brother would quarrel and try to fight with him. Bob- 
bie would tell him that Dad wanted him to be peaceful 
and that his mother wanted him to be a peacemaker 
and that he would not fight. Llis brother called him 
^^Cottonhead" because his hair was so white, and accused 
him of being a white-livered coward, but Bobbie was 
patient and did not lose his temper. His mother would 
commend him for this and tell him that the Bible said 
to control your temper and not let your angry passions 

About this time some of the prejudice which little 
Robert had inherited from his grandfather and from his 
father, began to show forth. Unfavorable conditions 
thruout the country and the low price of cotton left 
Capt. Gordon practically penniless, causing him and 
all of his children to labor hard in order to support 
themselves. He tried to force young Robert to work in 
the fields and help cultivate the cotton, but he stubbornly 


rebelled. He would play around the house, use his 
father's tools and talk about the great inventions that 
he was going to make. His mother was always in 
sympathy with Eobert and tried to encourage him, but 
she could never get him to take an interest in working 
on a farm. He talked of being a preacher, talked of 
great inventions and discoveries, but would not work 
at hard labor. 

In 1917, when the United States entered the World 
War, young Robert was eleven years old. He had great 
ambitions to join the Army and go to the war. His 
older brother Ralph joined the Army. Young Robert 
said that if he could not go and fight for his country 
he would stay at home and work on a patent which 
would help them to win the war. He did not agree or 
get along with his older brother and was glad when he 
had gone away to war. His parents were still in poor 
circumstances but they could not induce young Robert 
to do any work on the farm. He continued to tinker 
around and work with his father's tools, trying to make 
a bicycle which he could ride upon the water in the 
lake nearby. He tried various kinds of lumber to build 
wheels for the bicycle but none of them worked success- 
fully. Finally his mother suggested that he use thin 
cedar boards because cedar was durable in the water, 
was light and would float easily. He finally succeeded 
in building the wheels out of cedar and after heating 
pine rosin hot and pouring it into the cracks, he was 
able to ride successfully across the lake, but in a short 
time the wheels sprung a leak and the bicycle sunk with 


him in the lake, hut he swam out and brought the bicycle 
with him. 

Bobbie was not the kind to be discouraged by obstacles 
and later his ingenuity overcame the difficulties. After 
trying to put inner tubes from bicycle tires on the in- 
side of the wheels of his water bicycle and failing again, 
he finally got some inner tubes from an automobile and 
placed them inside his wooden wheels and pumped them 
up. When they were filled with air, they pushed against 
the wooden sides of the wheel, buoying up the wheel, and 
he was then able to ride his bicycle around over the 
lake without any trouble. 

His mother was very proud of him and said ^^Bobbie, 
one day your dream of becoming a great inventor will 
he realized. You have not been wasting your time 
tinkering around with your father's tools trying to make 
things." His brother, Ralph, continued to call him 
"Fool Bobbie" and ^'Mother's dream"; said he would 
never amount to anything because he wouldn't work on 
the farm like the rest of them. Bobbie always found 
a willing listener in his mother. She helped him with 
his studies in school and encouraged him in every way 
and showed that she believed in him and had faith that 
one day he would be a great man. This encouraged him 
to do greater things. 

The success with the water bicycle had kindled his 
ambition and created a desire to complete other inven- 
tions that he had in mind. He told his mother of a 
dream he had of a white-winged bird that flew across 
the ocean thru the air; that he was riding the bird 


and that he received a great triumph and reception when 
he visited the foreign countries, and how his own people 
received him in great glory when he returned. His 
father called these stories "pipe dreams," but his 
mother took great interest in them and always encour- 
aged him. Robert talked very little to his father or 
brother but always went to his mother and talked over 
things and confided in her. She encouraged him be- 
cause she felt that he was an answer to her prayer, 
after her eldest son had died, — that God might 
give her another son who would live and that she might 
have her desires and hopes realized which were lost 
thru the death of her eldest son. 

Robert was entirely strange and different from other 
boys. He never seemed to want to play with them, but 
kept very much by himself ; talked along different lines, 
and made a confidant of his mother only. She seemed 
to understand him as no one else did and he always 
came to her for an explanation of his problems, and for 
consolation in time of trouble. 

Robert's mother ofter talked to Capt. Gordon about 
him — ^told him that he was a peculiar and most unusual 
child and that she thought that his refusal to work at 
manual labor was not because he was lazy but because 
she believed that he had a superior mind, and that if 
properly educated and trained, he would become a great 
man some day, an honor to his parents. She told him 
that Bobbie had advanced ideas fully a hundred years 
ahead of his time and that he should be educated and 
allowed to follow his own ideas. His father, failing 
to understand him, agreed with his mother and decided 


when Robert was about thirteen years of age, that there 
was no use trying to keep him on the farm, but that 
he should be sent away to Texarkana to school, to learn 
something and to become interested in the things along 
which his mind seemed to lead. 

While in this school he met his first real boy chum, 
one who seemed to understand him and one who proved 
to be a help to him in school. Walter Kennelworth 
was the son of a wealthy lumberman. He had every 
advantage that money could bring and was far advanced 
in his studies, thus being able to render help to Robert, 
who had no interest in grammar but took a great interest 
in history and mathematics. Walter would help him 
with his work in grammar and geography. They be- 
came fast friends. Robert told Walter of his plans for 
the future ; that he hoped to be a great inventor ; wanted 
to get an education and travel around the world to see 
the country and learn about things and develop the 
ideas which he thought would help his country in time 
of war. He had heard so many stories about his grand- 
father's adventures in the Civil War and his father's 
experiences in the Spanish-American War that he had 
the desire to be a great soldier and serve his country. 
He spent nearly all of his time reading the newspapers 
and following the progress of the war. He was ex- 
tremely interested in the victories of our boys overseas, 
and when they began to turn the tide against the Ger- 
mans, he was greatly elated and told his mother that he 
knew that the Stars and Stripes would never trail the 
dust and that victory was sure as soon as the American 
boys went on the other side. 


Walter Kennelworth also had ambitions of becoming 
a soldier and of making new discoveries and inventions 
along chemical lines. His hopes and aspirations were 
to one day become a great chemist. The vast difference 
in the environment and conditions under which these 
two boys had been brought up seemed to make no dif- 
ference in their friendship. It ripened as the years 
went by. Robert and Walter were often together and 
Walter often invited Robert to his father's home. Wal- 
ter's father and mother became very fond of Robert. 

When the armistice came in 1918, Robert talked with 
his mother and father, asking them if that would be 
the last war. They, of course, expressed the hope that 
it would be, and Robert said that he had read the Bible 
and thought that the greatest war in history was yet to 
come. He began to express ideas about new inventions, 
years ahead of the times. He begged his father and 
mother to let him leave school and go to work in an 
automobile factory where he could learn about machin- 
ery and understand how to complete the inventions 
which he was always talking about. 

School was over in the Summer of 1919, and Mr. 
J. H. Kennelworth, Walter's father, offered Robert a 
position in his office during the summer months. After 
business, Walter and Robert would often go out auto- 
mobile riding. Along in July, he met with a serious 
accident. The automobile was overturned and Robert's 
arm was broken, and he suffered internal injuries. He 
was taken to the hospital where he lay for several weeks 
before recovery. His mother was very much worried 
and alarmed over this accident, and thought it was best 


for Bobbie to return to the farm and not work in the 
city any more. 

His brother Ralph had just returned from France, 
where he had met with many obstacles in the war but 
had received no serious injury. Robert went home for 
a rest after the accident. He had many disagreements 
and fights with his older brother, and it seemed to be 
impossible to get along. All of the trouble occurred over 
the fact that Robert would not work on the farm, or 
help his brother. 

Bobbie prevailed upon his mother to let him go back 
to school in the Fall because he was making great prog- 
ress and hoped to have a big position some day with 
Mr. Kennelworth's firm. 

In the Fall of 1919, he returned to school, but made 
slow progress in his studies. His health w^as not good ; 
he seemed unable to concentrate or make much progress. 
He barely passed his examinations at the end of the 
year, but continued to study hard and make progress in 
mathematics and history. In grammar, writing and 
geography he was always falling below his marks, and 
Walter Kennelworth had to help him out. 

Fn the Spring of 1920, just before the close of school, 
Robert's father obtained help to cultivate the cotton 
plantation. He thought it best that Robert should come 
home that summer and help to work on the farm, but 
again the boy refused, and met with stubborn opposition 
and abuse from his brother, who called him ^^the fool 
inventor" and said that he would never amount to any- 
thing because he refused to work on the farm. He said 
that he wanted to be '^Gentleman Robert," and called 


him the "white-collar boy." These disagreements and 
disputes with his brother were very annoying and dis- 
appointing to Robert's mother, because she wanted the 
children to get along in peace. Robert told his mother 
that on account of his brother he w^ould never live at 
home again; that he would continue to stay in Texar- 
kana and go to school until he had finished his educa- 
tion, and then he would go to work for Mr. Kennel- 
worth. His mother had great faith in him and told him 
that she knew everything would come out all right for 
him, and that he should study hard, make the most of 
his opportunities, and prepare for the position Mr. 
Kennelworth was going to give him upon completing 
his studies. 

Capt. Gordon had been very successful during the 
war growing cotton. Prices had gone very high and 
he had accumulated quite a little money. But in 1920 
cotton prices declined rapidly and his cotton brought 
very little, which again reduced them to poor circum- 
stances. Robert became very ill again from malaria 
during the Spring and Summer of 1920, so that he was 
unable to w^ork even if he wanted to. Up to this time 
he had shown no ambition for any kind of work, except 
to try to make something with his father's tools; talk 
about inventions and some of the great things he was 
going to do in the years to come. His mother had al- 
ways petted him because of his severe illnesses and 
accident, and his father often referred to him as his 
mother's burden or his mother's problem. But she had 
great faith in young Robert because he clung so strongly 
to religion, believing in the Bible. Robert would spend 


days and hours reading the Bible and talking to his 
mother and asking her questions about it and its mean- 
ing. He had a great desire to travel and see the world 
and was always planning to visit strange places. While 
he showed great affection for his mother, his desire was 
to get away and see the world. 



I IN the Spring of 1921, Robert began to make greater 
progress in his studies, which greatly encouraged 
his chum, Walter Kennelworth. Robert would study 
and read early and late. Walter would often call on 
him in his room and find him there deeply engrossed 
reading the Bible and puzzling over the interpretation 
of the meaning of many parts of the Scriptures. 

One Sunday in the early part of June, Robert and 
Walter went to church and the minister took for his 
text 1 Cor. 13:2, ''And though I have the gift of 
prophecy, and understand all mysteries, and all knowl- 
edge ; and though I have all faith, so that I could remove 
mountains, and have not charity, I am nothing." Then 
the minister read from the 7th verse, "Beareth all 
things, believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth 
all things,'' and again from the 11th verse, ''When I 
was a child, I spake as a child, I understood as a child, 
I thought as a child ; but when I became a man, I put 
away childish things." The minister further read from 
the 13th verse, "And now abideth faith, hope, love, these 
three; but the greatest of these is love." Again he 
read from 2 Cor. 5 :7, "For we walk by faith, not by 
sight," and concluded the reading of the text from Gal. 
5 :14, "For all the law is fulfilled in one word, even in 
this, Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself." 


The minister preached a great sermon. Robert 
thought it one of the best he had ever heard and one 
which impressed him the most. The minister talked 
about the great work of faith and said that faith without 
works is dead ; but that there could be no faith without 
love because love was the greatest of all things. That 
God was love, and that love was the fulfilling of the 
law, "For God so loved the world that he gave his only 
begotten son that whomsoever believeth on Him might 
not perish, but have everlasting life." He added that 
God loves children who honor and obey their parents, 
wives who love and obey their husbands, husbands who 
love and protect their wives, and admonished each man 
to love his neighbor as himself. Because love is the law 
of harmony, and the power that created the universe, 
it is the only power that can prevent destruction, war 
and human death, but with true love we can overcome 
the last great enemy, death. 

When men love each other as God loves them, there 
will be no longer any strife or contention. Man will 
no longer covet what belongs to his neighbor. True love 
will deal justly and do unto others as we wish to have 
them do unto us. He preached about the ambitions, the 
love of country and patriotism which inspires men to go 
to battle and give their lives for the protection of their 
home and country. He said, "Greater love hath no man 
than this, that he lay down his life for his friend,'' and 
that a great reward was sure to come to those who love 
and obey God. He talked of God's great command, "If 
you love me, keep my commandments." 

This sermon stirred Robert's ambition as nothing else 


had ever done before. It made him realize the love 
that he owed to his mother, whose great faith and love 
had helped to lay the foundation for his future career. 
He thought about what the preacher said — that a man 
deserts father and mother to cleave unto his wife, and 
that this was as it should be. He had always felt his 
greatest love for his mother, but now for the first time 
in his life he began to think of love for another woman. 

His mind turned toward the many beautiful girls 
that he used to meet in Sunday School and those who 
were in his class. Robert's chum, Walter, had already 
had a puppy love affair in school with a girl by the 
name of Caroline Oglethorpe. Robert had laughed 
at Walter about this and thought it was all foolishness. 
But now he began to think that maybe there was some- 
thing more to love than what he had heretofore believed 
it to be. Walter Kennelworth's family being one of 
the most wealthy and prominent in Texarkana, they 
were at all the social functions, at which Robert met all 
the younger set in the city. 

A few weeks after the minister had preached this 
sermon on charity and love, Robert was in church one 
morning, and after Sunday School, was talking with 
Caroline Oglethorpe, and with her was her chum, Marie 
Stanton. Walter introduced Robert to Marie. Marie 
was the daughter of a wealthy and prominent family. 
Her father, Colonel Stanton, had made a fortune in 
building railroads. He was now a big lumberman, and 
one of the most prominent in Texarkana. Marie was 
a beautiful young girl of about thirteen years of age 
when Robert met her. She was of the true brunette 


type, with glossy black hair and dark eyes that sparkled 
like diamonds. 

About this time, Robert began to read novels and love 
stories and became very much interested in them, al- 
ways taking strong sides with the hero and becoming 
very much agitated and aroused against the villain. 
He saw Marie frequently after this, as she attended the 
same school as Robert and Walter. Every time that 
Robert saw Marie, she looked more beautiful to him. 
Robert soon began to lose sleep thinking about Marie, 
and realized that love was the greatest thing in the 
world. He confided his secret to his friend, Walter. 

Being very bashful, he had never said anything about 
his love to Marie. Finally he made up his mind one 
night that he would write her about it, so this is what 
he wrote: 

Wednesday Eve. 
Dear Marie, 

You probably remember several weeks ago, when I was 
introduced to you in church, the sermon that the minister 
preached and his text from St= Paul where he said, "The great- 
est thing in the world is love." I agree with St. Paul; that 
is why I am writing to you. 

I liked you the first time I met you, and every time I have 
seen you since, I have liked you more. Now that I know I 
love you so much, I feel that I must tell you. I hope that 
you are going to love me some day. 
Your friend, 

Marie replied to the letter as follows: 

Dear Robert, 

I received your nice note. This is the first time that anyone 
has ever written to me about love and I am all excited over it. 


I never thought that you liked me, Bobbie. I always thought 
that you were making eyes at Kitty Anderson in school. I 
do like you and think that you are a nice boy. 



When Robert read the last line, he felt his heart 
jump right up in his throat. His hopes and ambitions 
soared higher than they had ever before. He began 
to dream of the future with Marie as his wife. He 
talked of his plans to Walter, and his hope of being a 
great inventor some day and making a lot of money 
so that he could marry a wealthy girl like Marie. 

The following Sunday, he went home to the country 
to see his mother, and told her the story of the new love 
affair. "Bobbie," said his mother, ^^you are little over 
fifteen years old, and this is only puppy love, or what 
they call school-boy and school-girl love. It will soon 
pass away, but there is no harm in it. Love is a great 
thing and some day you will meet the right girl, but 
there is no use being in any hurry about it." 

Bobbie told his mother that Marie was the only girl 
in the world for him, and that he would live and work 
for her; that if he couldn't marry Marie he never 
wanted any other girl. His mother laughed at this and 
told him that they all thought that way over the first 
love affair, but that after a while, as the years went by 
and he met the real one, this would all pass away. How- 
ever, she did tell Bobbie that she had never forgotten 
her first love, as there is something different about the 
first love, even tho it doesn't last. 


"Stick to your studies/' said she, ^'and do not let 
your love for Marie interfere with your progress. '' 

She saw that this love was a great stimulator for 
Robert and that his ambitions were greater than ever. 
He told his mother that he was going to Sunday School 
every Sunday and that he was studying hard, reading 
the Bible and learning a lot, and that he was preparing 
to be a great man. His mother said, "Bobbie, I have 
always had great faith in you, and I know that one 
day my dream will come true, and you will do something 
that will make me very proud of you.'' 

In June, 1921, Robert Gordon and Walter Kennel- 
worth were in the graduating class. Altho Walter 
was one year younger than Robert, his early advantages 
enabled him to graduate at fourteen, while Robert was 
graduating at the age of fifteen, and would not have 
been able to pass all of his examinations except for the 
help and assistance rendered him by Walter. Marie 
Stanton, who was then thirteen years of age, graduated 
the following year. 

After Robert graduated, he at first deciaed to secure 
a position and go to work, but after consulting with 
Walter, he decided that it would be best to enter High 
School and get thru as soon as possible. So in the 
Fall of 1921, he and Walter began High School. Here 
is where his greatest work began to show forth. He took 
a great interest in physics and higher mathematics, 
studied day and night, making very high marks in these 
studies. Also took an interest in chemistry, which 
Walter was specializing in, because he knew that it 


would be useful to him with his invention, which he 
was still talking so much about, and his plans. 

The time passed by quickly and in 1924 Robert 
Gordon and Walter Kennelworth graduated from High 
School in Texarkana with high honors. In the mean- 
time, the love affair between Robert and Marie had 
continued with the usual interruptions, obstacles and 
petty quarrels existing between young people of their 

In the Fall of 1924, it was finally decided that Walter 
should go to Columbia College in New York to begin 
his course. Robert's parents were unable to finance him 
through College, and it was decided that he should go 
to work for Mr. Kennelworth in his office. Robert hated 
to part with his old friend, Walter, but they thought it 
was for the best and talked of the future in New York, 
hoping that one day Robert could join Walter there. 

In the following year, 1925, Marie Stanton graduated 
from High School with the highest of honors. Robert 
was at the graduation exercises and thought that Marie 
had grown more beautiful every year, and was anxious 
for the day to come when he could claim her for his 
wife. Soon after her graduation from High School, 
there was much talk about the College Marie should 
enter. Her father and mother finally decided that she 
should go to the Kidd-Key College at Sherman, Texas, 
as this was nearby and Marie could go home occa- 

As the time neared for Marie to go away, Robert be- 
came more anxious. He thought Marie would fall in 
love with someone else. He talked with her about the 


future, and for the first time, spoke of marriage. He 
talked to her of the difference in their station in life, 
and said that his mother thought that a marriage be- 
tween a wealthy girl and boy of poor circumstances 
could never result in harmony and happiness. He told 
Marie the story that the old darky had related on the 
fishing trip, about the love affair between the poor coun- 
try boy and the wealthy planter's daughter, and their 
tragic death. Marie thought her father would never 
consent to their marriage, but she said she really loved 
Robert and when the time came, she would elope with 
him if necessary. This greatly cheered Robert and 
made it easier for him after Marie went away to College. 

Love letters passed between them during the first year 
she was at college, and all went well. Robert worked 
hard in his new position in Mr. Kennelworth's office. 
He was a willing worker, an expert stenographer and 
secretary. Robert continued to show expert mechanical 
ability and could fix anything that was wrong with an 

Walter corresponded often with Robert and also wrote 
to his father asking how Robert was getting along. 
Mr. Kennelworth replied that Robert was making great 
progress, that he was a very brilliant boy and he was 
going to help him all he could for he thought Robert 
had a great future. 

1926 was to be one of the most eventful years in the 
life of Robert Gordon. In the Spring his father died 
suddenly, and after a consultation with his mother, it 
was decided that he should leave his position, return 
to the farm and help them to get things straightened 


out. He encountered the usual obstacles and opposition 
from his brother, because he knew nothing about farm- 
ing and of course did not like it. The result was that 
he put all of his savings into helping to make the crop. 
While it turned out to be a good crop, the low prices 
of cotton in the Fall of 1926 left them in debt. 

While on the farm, he contracted malaria fever and 
a severe spell of illness followed, during which time he 
received many consoling letters from Marie. Soon 
after he was able to return to his position with Mr. 
Kennelworth, he met with another severe automobile 
accident, this time breaking his right arm. This neces- 
sitated six weeks in the hospital before he was able to 
return to work again. One disappointment followed 
another, but Robert had learned to practice patience. 
He read the Bible, especially the story of Job, continued 
to go to church, and while he was suffering many trials 
and tribulations, his mind was expanding. He could 
not accept the theory preached and taught by preachers, 
because he knew that the things they taught were 

Marie returned home for her vacation. She was now 
eighteen years old, and had grown more beautiful and 
began to attract more attention from young men. As 
the Kennelworths and Stantons had been friends for 
years, Walter suggested to his parents that they give a 
party in honor of Marie Stanton. A young man by the 
name of Edward Mason, the son of a very wealthy 
northern family, was there, and showed marked atten- 
tion to Marie. Robert became very jealous and after 
the party had a quarrel with her. Then followed long 


weeks of agony. Many letters passed between Robert 
and Marie. 

When the end of August drew near and Robert knew 
that Marie was to return to school soon, he was anxious 
to make up before she went away and wrote the follow- 
ing letter: 

Dearest Marie, 

I am very sad. I feel the reason you refuse to make up 
with me is because you are in love with Edward Mason. I 
have never loved anyone but you and never will. If we are 
not reconciled before you go back to school, I fear we never 
will be. I am sending you two poems, "Parting" and "Yes- 
terday," which express how I feel. 




Kiss me ! The spell is broken, 
The dream we dreamed is gone; 

Nothing remains but memory — 
Memory, and dawn. 

Kiss me! — and then your hand, dear, 

Do you not feel the beat. 
The rhythm of our pulses? 

It does not spell defeat. 

It spells the song that life sings, — 
The message of the heart — 

Pathways meet but to widen 
And lips meet but to part. 



Dreams — just dreams of yesterday, 

When love to me was sweet, 
Romance has now gone astray. 

No other love will I greet. 

It was short — my little romance, 

Short — but God — how good! 
Went along as smooth as a dance, 

Part us? It seemed no one could. 

But someone did — tho' I forgive. 

He loved her as did I, 
For her only — did I live, 

And now — for her I'd die ! 

When Marie received the letter, she replied: 

Dear Robert, 

Your letter and poems received. You are again accusing 
me wrongfully. You are all in the wrong and until you can 
see your mistake, I will never think of making up. 


In September, 1926, Marie returned to school at 
Sherman, Texas, leaving Robert very much broken- 
hearted because she refused to make up. She told 
Robert his jealousy was wholly unfounded, but he per- 
sisted in accusing her of being in love with Edward 
Mason. Feeling this way, she was unable to reconcile 
herself and make up, so she went away, disappointed 
herself and leaving Robert in the same fix. 

Following her return to school, Robert spent many 


long weeks of anxiety, becoming very blue and dejected. 
Many letters passed between tbem. He wrote much 
poetry to Marie, all without avail. Finally, he wrote 
a letter and told her that it would be the last ; that he 
knew she was in love with Edward Mason, and that 
there was no use going on. 

Dear Marie, 

This is to be my farewell letter to you, for I Have given 
up hope. Ever since I first met you, you have been my ideal 
and my one inspiration. I have lived for you, worked for 
you, thought of nothing else but you. Your love has given 
me great encouragement to go on, and now I realize that I 
have lost you and that your love has been given to another. 
I shall always love you and hope that you will some day 
change your mind, and your heart turn to me. 
Sorrowfully, your own 


With this letter he sent the poems "Loved and Lost" 
and "Good-bye." 

Dedicated to Marie: 


It isn't failure to have lost 

A girl of whom you have nobly thought, 

If buffeted and tempest tossed, 

You fail to win the girl you sought. 

It isn't failure, though the prize 

In another's hand is placed; 

A hero very often dies 

If dying keeps him undisgraced. 


To bow unto a better man 

Is not the worst thing I could do, 

Success is not in the things we scan, 

But in the heart forever true, 

It takes more courage for to fail 

Than win a girl undeserved. 

To bear the taunts of those who rail 

Than from your purpose to be swerved. 

When a girl frowns darkly 
And hope is on the wane 
Be constant, true and patient 
Defeat will blossom into gain. 
If your aim is high and honest 
In victory it will tell, 
For before the pearl is gotten 
There must be a broken shell. 


To Marie, 


And now I fly to bear my wound away, 
Haply the future heals me of this hurt, 

Since, sorely wounded, I still keep today 
Mine honor as an armor around me girt. 

But these last words, fair lady, bear in mind: 
Ere for your sport another heart you break, 

Forbear the triumph dear to womankind 
And spare your victim, even for my sake. 

When Robert had finished this letter, he wrote to his 
old chum, Walter Kennelworth, in ^ew York, that he 
had written a farewell letter to Marie and that it was 
all over. Walter replied: 


Dear Robert, 

I have received your letter filled with gloom. Now, cheer 
up, old pal, the sun will shine again and Marie or some other 
girl just as good will smile on you. You are too young to 
let a girl wreck you. Stick to business and keep up your 

I enclose a poem which I think about fits your case, and 
it will probably work out about that way. 

With all good wishes. 

Your friend, 



It was a broken hearted boy who vowed a solemn vow, 
I will not write a letter to that pretty little Editoress anyhow ; 
I will not do that fearsome thing, I will not pen a jest. 
About the beautiful Hostess who mocks the staying guest. 

He made a postscript to his vow, he made a codicil, 
He was serious as tho he formed his will. 
And then he sat down and smiled with all his might 
About all the love letters he did not have to write. 

But in a day or two he felt exceedingly queer and strange, 
A restless something filled his mind, he longed for a change; 
He asked the doctor what was wrong, the doctor gave a pill. 
And made a memorandum to add twenty to his bill. 

Then the pictures of all the girls he knew, 

Came flocking to his brain; 

Marie's lovely angel face marched sternly in the train. 

And each of them and all of them compelled him to think 

Just as a man thinks w-hen he quits smoke or drink. 

At last a little disappointing note came — then he said: 

Just one more farewell love note I'll write; 

It shall not be serious, something fancy and light. 


He wrote a love letter, 

Just as a man who says he has sworn off; 

Takes Rock and Rye or some such thing to stop » oough. 

But why pursue this sorry tale, 
Why tell of what he did; 
'Twas like the one more smoke or drink 
That throws away the lid. 

He wrote of the things she'd wrote and said, 

Of memories of sweet caresses that haunted the heart and head ; 

He wrote of how much better she was than the other girl of 

the South, 
Of her beautiful eyes and ruby mouth. 

He wrote of love for her, 

And how well she had served cocoa and consomme; 

He wrote of love lost and debauched, 

Until the break of day. 

And when they came and found him ill 
And sought to nurse him thru, 
They said, "Here taste this chicken soup 
She made, it will be good for you." 

Robert became very despondent. He no longer took 
an interest in his work. Mr. Kennelworth finally wrote 
to Walter in New York, telling him of Robert's lack of 
interest in business, and that he wondered what had 
brought such a change in him. Walter, of course, had 
received letters from Robert about his break with Marie, 
so he wrote his father frankly and told him to have 
patience with Robert, that when this love affair passed 
away, he was sure he would be all right again. 

Upon receiving Robert's letter, Marie wrote: 


My dear Robert, 

This is to be my farewell letter to you. I quote from Solo- 
mon, 2 : 5, "Stay me with flagons, comfort me with apples ; 
for I am sick of love." Robert, I would rather have green 
apples and a stomach-ache, like Solomon says, for I am sick 
of what you call love. I want you to read St. Paul again, 
and see if the way you are acting is the way love acts. Paul 
says that "Love suffereth long, and is kind; love envieth not, 
doth not behave itself unseemly, seeketh not her own, is not 
easily provoked, thinketh no evil." Robert, if love is founded 
on faith and trust, it cannot be jealous. Love is the founda- 
tion of understanding, and if you understood me and if I 
thoroughly understood you, we would be in love yet, and 
be happy. 

"Love seeketh not its own to please 

Nor for itself hath any care, 
But for another gives its ease 

And builds a heaven in helFs despair." 

So long as you persist in jealousy and accuse me falsely, 
how can I go on loving, because you are not the old Robert 
who first loved me and taught me to love all of these years, 
and was never jealous before. Love that has been founded on 
years of confidence cannot change in a moment for another, 
and my love has not changed to Edward Mason, as you think. 
I still love you, but you have been wrong in your accusations. 
I am sending you a little article, "Love," and hope that 
you may some day see how wrong you have been, and when 
you do, if you feel that way, write and tell me so. 



The Bpark of love gives more light than the universe of 
truth; yet truth is in love, and in order to act the truth, you 
must make love the truth, for remember that the handshake 


of friendship, or the kiss and love of an innocent child, will 
do more to lift a soul to the light than the strongest and wisest 
argument even when rightly understood. 

Beyond the boundaries of love no thought ever passed for 
love is everywhere. Love is a prophecy of freedom, and its 
song of melody is heard in the rhythmic motion of the ocean. 

Each "fowl of the air, each fish of the sea, and every living 
thing that moveth upon the earth" is the manifestation of love, 
for in their subsistence love has said, "As I create so I pro- 
vide." Thus in every conceivable thing with form or without, 
with harmony or with discord — there love is manifested. 

Love is the life of every plant, of every sunset, of every 
soul. It is the inspiration in the happy mind, and the voice 
that speaks to us in the time of temptation. 

Love is the foundation of all understanding, it transcendg 
all reasoning, for it is the fulfillment of the greatest. 

Love gives faith to all things, for love believeth in its own. 

Love symbolizes the everlasting, for it is the spirit of the 
beginning, and its wonderful radiance of color decks each 
sunrise and sunset. 

Love is the breeze that blows away the clouds of doubt 
making the landscape of the soul radiant with joy and glad- 
ness. Each heart keeps time in unison to the rhythmic har- 
monies of love, for each is Love in All. 

Love has thrown into the shapeless void the breath that has 
given life to worlds and this vital spark or the life of man, 
illuminates the picture that love has painted. 



WHE^Ni Robert received Marie's letter, he began 
to see himself in a different light. He read 
again the Book of Job, and realized what Job meant 
when he said, "I had a great fear, and it has come upon 
me." Robert realized that he had been fearful of losing 
Marie, and that as soon as there seemed to be a possibil- 
ity of someone else being attracted to her, that that fear 
had come upon him and caused him to become jealous 
without cause, and that he had lost or was about to lose, 
Marie, who had been more than life to him. So he re- 
plied to Marie as follows : 

Dearest Maeie: 

Yonr sweet letter received. It has opened my heart to 
understanding and made me see myself as I am. I have read 
St. Paul on the greatest thing in the world and find that I 
have not been patient, have not been kind or generous. Above 
all, I have been jealous without cause. All of these things 
are not a part of true love. Paul says, "Faith, Hope and 
Love, but the greatest of these is Love." If I had had that 
great faith which never faileth and which is founded on love 
I would not have been jealous. I have been selfish; have 
sought myself to please, and have not thought enough about 

I am sending a little poem that I have written, entitled 
"'The Garden of Love," which I think will express to you 
fully just how I feel and how I see things now. I have tried 
to enter the Garden of Love through the wrong gate, and 


now I want to enter it through the right gate. I will be happy 
and trusting, loving and thinking only of you. 

No more doubts or jealousy will ever be in my mind again, 
because love will be there, and these foul weeds can never 
remain where love is. 

I want you, Marie, and only you. Please forgive and 
forget and make me happy again. 

With all the love my heart can send, I am 

Your own Robert. 

Dedicated to Marie Stanton, Who Inspired It. 


Many enter the Garden of Love thru the wrong gate 
while there really is only one perfect gate. Imagination often 
leads us into the wrong path. 


We enter thru the gate of Selfishness and immediately 
find ourselves in the dark Valley of Doubt where the foul 
weeds of deceit, lack of confidence, malice, greed and jealousy 
abound. Just on the other side of the Valley of Doubt lies 
the Mountain of Jealousy, which springs from lack of faith, 
understanding and forgetfulness. From the Mountain of 
Jealousy flows the river of Hate which has its source in the 
Valley of Doubt. This river leads to the Sea of Unhappiness, 
Sorrow, Despair and Death. 


We now enter the right gate to the Garden of Love, where 
we see a golden sign "Unselfishness" which can only lead to 
Love. We enter the Garden thru the Gate of Understand- 
ing where a beautiful bed of white lilies grow in all their 


fragrance. Grasp one quickly and carry it thru life, for 
these are the lilies of faith which smother out all the foul 
weeds in the garden. 

Next you will see a fountain of pure water. Touch your 
lips to it for it is the Water of Forgetfulness and it feeds the 
Lily of Faith. After this you are ready to pass on thru 
the Garden and enjoy the flowers which blossom forth nur- 
tured by the Water of Love. Among these are Self-sacrifice, 
which is the basis of real love. Then you will find a beautiful 
flower that many never see at all, Confidence. It is beautiful 
and fragrant and stands near the Flower of Happiness. 

You will find the flower of Kindness in full bloom beside 
the Rose of Charity, then near the end of the Garden there 
is a tiny flower blooming all alone. It is pale and delicate 
and few appreciate it until late in life, — it is Unrewarded 
Kindness. But we do reach it just before we pass into the 
Vale of Content, and we realize that the path which leads to 
Love and Happiness is only found by helping to lead our 
fellow travelers thru the Field of Content. 

When we have progressed thus far we look for the other 
entrance to the Garden and find that the Gate of Selfishness 
has disappeared and the Valley of Doubt is now covered with 
the Lily of Faith, and the Mountain of Jealousy has been 
melted into a Valley of Self-sacrifice. Where the River of 
Hate flowed we now find a Sea of Kindness flowing into the 
Ocean of Happiness. When we reach the end of the Garden 
we find the flower of all flowers, its beauty and radiance far 
outshining the noon-day Sun. Seek no further — it is the 
Flower of Love. Place the Lily of Faith beside it, nurture 
it with the Water of Kindness and you will have it always. 


This was the letter that won Marie, because she 
agreed with St. Paul that love was the greatest thing in 
the world. She did not wait to write, but telegraphed 




Marie then wrote the following letter: 

Dear Robert, 

I have just wired you because I am happier now than I 
have ever been and I know that we are always going to be 
happy. You are going to be my ideal Robert, the way that 
I want you to be, and I am going to love you and make you 
so happy that you'll always be that way. 

I knew all along that it was useless for us to make up until 
you saw things in the right light and realized that there was 
no cause for jealousy and that my long years of devotion 
should have proven my love. Until you could see it that way 
and make up under those conditions, it would only invite more 
trouble later. 

There is really nothing more to say, but to let bygones be 
bygones, live and love each other and make the future every- 
thing we want it to be, because love creates everything and 
made the world. God is love. 

The little poem you sent, "Loved and Lost," seems very 
appropriate now for in it you said that before the pearl is 
gotten, there must be a broken shell. You did have the broken 
shell, Robert, and now we are going to mend it. I believe that 
your aim has been high and honest, and now in future it 
will tell. 

I can hardly wait to see you, Robert. I want you to come 
over next Saturday afternoon, and spend Saturday evening 
and Sunday with me. I want to look into your trusting eyes 
again and know that you still love me in the same old way. 
I want to make you know that I have never loved Edward 
Mason or anyone else, but have always loved and trusted you. 

With all the love my heart can give, I am 



P.S. I am enclosing a poem, ^The Land of Beginning 
Again." We are really going to begin again, aren't we, Rob- 
ert, and be more happy than ever? 


I wish that there were some wonderful place 

Called the Land of Beginning Again, 
Where all our mistakes and all our heartaches 

And all of our poor, selfish grief 
Could be dropped, like a shabby old coat, at the door, 

And never put on again. 

I wish we could come on it all unaware. 

Like the hunter who finds a lost trail ; 
And I wish that the one whom our blindness had done 

The greatest injustice of all 
Could be at the gates, like an old friend that waits 

For the comrade he's gladdest to hail. 

We would find all the things we intended to do 
But forgot and remembered — too late. 

Little praises unspoken, little promises broken, 
And all of the thousand and one 

Little duties neglected that might have perfected 
The day for one less fortunate. 

It wouldn't be possible not to be kind, 

In the Land of Beginning Again ; 
And the ones we misjudged and the ones whom we grudged 

Their moments of victory here 
Would find in the grasp of our loving handclasp 

More than penitent lips could explain. 


For what had been hardest we'd know had been best, 

And what had seemed loss would be gain; 
For there isn't a sting that will not take wing 

When we've faced it and laughed it away; 
And I think that the laughter is most what we're after 

In the Land of Beginning Again ! 

So I wish that there were some wonderful place 

Called the Land of Beginning Again, 
Where all our mistakes and all our heartaches 

And all of our poor, selfish grief 
Could be dropped, like a shabby old coat, at the door, 

And never put on again. 

Louisa Fletcher Tarkington. 

On a beautiful sunshiny Saturday afternoon on the 
23rd of October, 1926, as the train wended its way 
across the prairies for Sherman, Texas, Robert kept 
watching out of the car window, his face beaming with 
smiles as he thought of his meeting with Marie. He 
counted every turn of the wheels because he knew they 
were bringing him closer to her. 

When he arrived in Sherman that night, Marie wel- 
comed him with open arms. They spent Saturday and 
Sunday together and were happier than they had ever 
been before. He confided to Marie his future plans. 
Told her that he was working on an invention, and also 
planning to make some money speculating in Stocks and 
Commodities. That he hoped to make a lot of money 
and prove himself worthy of her, so that her father 
would consent to their marriage. That he would return 
with all the hope and faith a man could have in a 
woman, and with that faith and her love failure was 
impossible, as there wasn't anything in the world he 


couldn't do. Marie assured him of her faith and con- 
fidence. So long as he had that faith and her love, 
she knew he could do great things. Said she would 
willingly wait until he made a success. 

After Rohert returned^ he hegan to study the Bihle 
more than ever, and work out things according to 
science. He read the Book of Ezekiel, and planned on 
building an airplane along the lines outlined by Ezekiel. 
Figured that there must be a way to build a plane of 
this kind which would be the greatest ever, and felt that 
the day was coming when his country would need the 
protection of the greatest invention of the age. From 
reading of the Bible, war seemed inevitable, and Robert 
believed that the next war would be in the air. 

He began to read all the magazines along the lines of 
science and invention and studied the Bible in order to 
understand natural law and know how to apply it. 

Robert wrote to Walter telling him that he had been 
to Sherman to see Marie, that they had made up and 
that he was supremely happy. He confided to Walter 
his hopes of a great discovery and told him that with 
the love of Marie and her faith in him there was nothing 
he could not do. 

He had figured out from the Bible that a time of 
trouble such as the w^orld had never seen would begin in 
1927, and would continue until 1932. There would be 
war, famine and pestilence all over the earth, and that 
except the time be shortened every human being on the 
face of the earth would be destroyed according to the 
Bible. He was anxious to make money to complete his 
invention to protect his own country because he knew 


that the United States was yet to face the greatest war 
in history, and every nation would rise against us. The 
great gold supply that was gathered by the United States 
from the beginning of the great World War had caused 
commercial jealousy of all other nations and it would 
only be a short time before we were at war. Unless 
we were prepared with modern inventions we were go- 
ing to lose the next war. He knew what was coming 
and wanted to prepare to meet the emergency that was 
to come. 

Many letters passed between Robert and Marie dur- 
ing the latter part of 1926. Her letters of love and en- 
couragement helped Robert to make progress in his 
work. He saved his money and planned for their 

Christmas, 1926, was the happiest that Robert had 
ever known and wanting Marie to share it with him he 
sent her a beautiful ring, wrote her that he had saved 
his money and was now in position to buy it. The dia- 
mond, he said, represented purity, firmness and faith 
and symbolized all those things in her and his great 
trust in her. He told her that he was anxious to get in 
shape to go to ^ew York to continue his studies, and 
work and make money and be near his old chum, Wal- 
ter, who had always been a great comfort to him and 
encouraged him in so many ways. 

In thanking Robert for the ring, Marie wrote that 
so long as she lived, she would wear it in honor of him, 
and as an emblem of faith and trust in the greatest 
man in the world. That she knew there was nothing 
he could not do. The little poem entitled, "It Can Be 


Done," which she sent along was a great inspiration 
to Robert when trials, troubles and obstacles arose in 
the years that followed. 


Somebody said that it couldn't be done^ 

But he, with a chuckle, replied 
That maybe it couldn't, but he would be one 

Who wouldn't say so till he tried. 
So he buckled right in, with the trace of a grin 

On his face. If he worried, he hid it. 
He started to sing as he tackled the thing 

That couldn't be done, and he did it. 

Somebody scoffed: "Oh, you'll never do that: 

At least it has never been done," 
But he took off his coat and he took off his hat. 

And the first thing we knew he'd begun it. 
With the lift of his chin, and a;*bit of a grin, 

Without any doubting or quiddit, 
He started to sing as he tackled the thing 

That couldn't be done, and he did it. 

There are thousands to tell you it cannot be done, 

There are thousands to prophesy failure; 
There are thousands to point out to you, one by one, 

The dangers that wait to assail you; 
But just buckle in with a bit of a grin, 

Then take off your coat and go to it; 
Just start in to sing as you tackle the thing, 

That cannot be done and you'll do it. 

On the 1st day of January, 1927, Robert received a 
beautiful letter of commendation from his employer. 

44j the tunnel THRU THE AIR 

Mr. Kennelworth, in whicli was enclosed a check for 
$500 as a bonus, and also notice of an advance in his 
salary of $50 a month. This was very gratifying to 
Robert, because he felt that he was making progress, 
and that a man who had made the great success that 
Mr. Kennelworth had, must have been watching him 
closer than he thought. He thought that Mr. Kennel- 
worth had seen something in him worthy of advance- 
ment, so he only worked harder to show his apprecia- 
tion. He wrote a letter to his friend Walter in New 
York telling him of his father's generosity and how 
much he appreciated it now that he was working, plan- 
ning and saving his money, hoping to be with Walter 
in New York soon where he could start speculating and 
make a lot of money so that he could complete his great 
invention and do something to benefit the world. 

Robert wrote Marie of this good fortune which had 
come to him in the new year and how it had stimulated 
his hopes to greater things in the future. He was sure 
that with her love, he would continue and accomplish 
every desire that he had hoped for. Marie wrote him 
beautiful letters of encouragement, filled with love and 
admiration for the man that she was living for, — her 
ideal. She told him that she was making great progress 
with her studies and hoped to graduate in a few years 
and be an honor to him and assist him in his work. She 
sent a little poem, entitled; "Act the Man and Face 
It Out" 



Should life's storms be blowing gusty, or the road be hot and 
Don't give up and pull a face all glum and blue; 
Cheer up, man, and tackle trouble. If your efforts you re- 
There'll be brighter days ahead awaiting you. 

Where's the use of whining, moaning, or of wasting time in 
Never yet have such things pulled a fellow thru. 
When you've trouble you must meet it, that's the proper way 
to treat it. 
Always bear in mind results depend on you. 

Never heed the whiner's chatter, 'tis right deeds that matter, 
That will pierce the clouds — the roughest pathway span, 

Every trouble is made lighter, and you'll find your outlook 
If you tackle things and face them like a man. 

If you mean to conquer trouble, you must take it at the double. 

You must act the man and face the matter out; 
Tackle trouble, gamely fight it. Shirking it will never right it, 

Face it bravely, and your trouble you will rout. 

Tid Bin. 

Marie wrote of her plans for the future. How she 
hoped to live to see him the greatest man in the world ; 
how she wanted to one day bring him before her father 
and show him what her love and confidence in a poor 
boy had done for him. She wanted her father to be 
proud of Robert as she was. After all the success she 


wanted them to be able to enjoy tbe closing years of 
their lives in peace and quiet together, where they could 
reminisce over the trials, troubles and obstacles over- 
come which had led to the victory which is always the 
fruit of true and lasting love. Here follows a poem — 
''After the Years— Quiet." 


At last — after the years have wrought their will, 
Go build a house of solace for thyself; 
With things that pleasure thee its rooms upfiU-— 
Turn thy soft light; a rose jar on thy shelf. 

Have there the books thou wilt not read again, 
So well thou knowest all of their magic old; 
Have there the lute that silent shall remain, 
Thy heart all music from its tones of gold. 

And dream beside thy fire ; dream of the guest 
That Cometh now no more — yet he is there, 
If so thy soul would shape him, and thy rest 
And dream — within a dream with thee will share. 

Have there all things thou countest as thine own; 
And what thou wouldst have had — there let it be. 
But what thou wouldst not let it pass unknown, 
After the years have wrought their will on thee. 

And take no more a burden on thy heart, 
Wrestling — if this be good — if that be ill ; 
And strive no more to better what thou art; 
With consolation thy whole being fill. 


And so with quiet lapping thee around, 
A presence like a God's thy house shall fill, 
But question not thereof nor even pray. 
For importuning words such joy might mill. 

Build thee that house of solace — out of sight; 
A charm above the door and on the sill. 
And trouble shall go by thee. 'Tis thy right — 
At last — after the years have wrought their will. 

Edith M. Thomas. 

Robert sent Marie an article entitled, "A Standard" 
by Christian D. Larson. He told her that this was going 
to be bis standard for the future, and that following 
this standard witb ber love and faitb be would accom- 
plisb everything that sbe hoped for bim to. 


To be so strong that nothing can disturb your peace of mind. 
To make all your friends see that there is something in them. 
To look at the funny side of everything and make your op- 
timism come true. 
To think only of the best, to work only for the best, and to 

expect only the best. 
To be just as enthusiastic about the success of others as you 

are about your own. 
To forget the mistakes of the past and press on to the greater 

achievements of the future. 
To wear a cheerful countenance at all times and give every 

living creature you meet a smile. 
To give so much time to the improvement of yourself that 

you have no time to criticize others. 
To be too large for worry, too noble for anger, too strong 

for fear; and too happy to permit the presence of 



To think well of yourself and to proclaim this face to the 
world, not in loud words but in great deeds. 

To live in the faith that the whole world is on your side so 
long as you are true to the best that is in you. 

Christian D. Larson. 

Marie continued to write him encouraging letters 
from time to time. Their love affair continued smooth 
with no troubles or interruptions. Marie was a great 
reader and was studying carefully, always collecting 
poems and articles which she thought would help and 
encourage Robert. One was entitled: 


Because they were cheerful when it was hard to be cheerful; 
And patient when it was hard to be patient; 
And because they pushed on when they wanted to stand still; 
And kept silent when they wanted to talk, 
And were agreeable when they wanted to be disagreeable. 

Author Unknown. 

and also another one by Herbert Kaufman, reading 
as follows: 

Don't let busy-bodies turn you from the path you have se- 
Incredulity and unbelief are quite to be expected, 
What if butters-in do scold you? 
What if fools try to remold you? 
If you aren't streaked with yellow such 
Discouragement won't hold you. 
Some will doubt you. 
Lots will flout you. 


More than one will lie about you. 
They'll deride you 
And decide you. 

Need an "Older" hand to guide you. 

Do not listen to the croakers — fight it out once you have com- 
menced it. 
If you meet with opposition simply run your head against it. 
All big things that we know about were won by self-believers. 
Quitters, never have been, nor can they be, achievers. 

Herbert Kaufman. 



MARIE'S love and devotion for Robert v^ere bear- 
ing fruit. He studied the Bible day and night, 
worked on his plans for the future and continued his 
investigation of science, for he believed that the Bible 
was the key to the process by which man may know all 
there is to know. He realized that by studying it he 
might be able to forecast the future and benefit himself 
thereby. Above all things he was interested in air- 
planes, inventing and improving an airplane that would 
be useful in the future wars. He had found the plan 
for a great airplane in Ezekiel 1 :4:-16 : 

And I looked, and behold, a whirlwind came out of the 
north, a great cloud, and a fire infolding itself, and a bright- 
ness was about it, and out of the midst thereof as the colour 
of amber, out of the midst of the fire. 

Also out of the midst thereof came the likeness of four 
living creatures. And this was their appearance; they had 
the likeness of a man. 

And one had four faces, and every one had four wings. 

And their feet were straight feet; and the sole of their 
feet was like the sole of a calf's foot; and they sparkled like 
the colour of burnished brass. 

And they had the hands of a man under their wings on 
their four sides ; and they four had their faces and their wings. 

Their wings were joined one to another; they turned not 
when they went; they went every one straight forward. 

As for the likeness of their faces, they four had the face 


of a man, and the face of a lion on the right side; and they 
four had the face of an ox on the left side; they four also 
had the face of an eagle. 

Thus were their faces; and their wings were stretched up- 
ward; two wings of every one were joined one to another; 
and two covered their bodies. 

And they went every one straight forward; whither the 
spirit was to go; they went; and they turned not when they 

As for the likeness of the living creatures, their appearance 
was like burning coals of fire, and like the appearance of 
lamps : it went up and down among the living creatures ; and 
the fire was bright, and out of the fire went forth lightning. 

And the living creatures ran and returned as the appear- 
ance of a flash of lightning. 

Now, as I beheld the living creatures, behold, one wheel 
upon the earth by the living creatures, with his four faces. 

The appearance of the wheels and their work was like 
unto the colour of a beryl; and they four had one likeness: 
and their appearance and their work was as it were a wheel 
in the middle of a wheel. 

Robert felt sure that this was the prediction and de- 
scription of an airplane that Ezekiel was talking about. 
He thought that an airplane could be built with four 
wings, which would be more powerful and useful than 
any of the airplanes yet built. It was his great desire 
to build an airplane of this kind. 

Robert read Ezekiel 5 :2 and 12 : 

Thou shalt burn with fire a third part in the midst of the 
city, when the days of the siege are fulfilled; and thou shalt 
take a third part, and smite about it with a knife ; and a third 
part thou shalt scatter in the wind; and I will draw but a 
sword after them. 

A third part of thee shall die with the pestilence, and with 


famine shall they be consumed in the midst of thee; and a 
third part shall fall by the sword round about thee; and I 
will scatter a third part into all the winds, and I will draw 
out a sword after them. 

Also Ezekiel 7 :2 and 12 : 

Also, thou son of man, thus saith the Lord God unto the 
land of Israel. An end, the end is come upon the four comers 
of the land. 

The time is come, the day draweth near; let not the buyer 
rejoice, nor the seller mourn; for wrath is upon all the mul- 
titude thereof. 

Robert thought lie saw in this the coming war and 
famine on the earth from the cycle, that a greater 
portion of the earth would be destroyed by war and 
famine, and that the end was near. Ezekiel 7:13: 

For the seller shall not return to that which is sold, although 
they were yet alive; for the vision is touching the whole mul- 
titude thereof, which shall not return; neither shall any 
strengthen himself in the iniquity of his life. 

Ezekiel 8:1 and 14: 

And it came to pass in the sixth year, in the sixth month, 
in the fifth day of the month, as I sat in mine house, and 
the elders of Judah sat before me, that the hand of the Lord 
God fell there upon me. 

Then he brought me to the door of the gate of the Lord's 
house which was toward the north; and behold, there sat 
women weeping for Tammuz. 

Ezekiel 10:9-11: 

And when I looked, behold, the four wheels by the cheru- 
bims, one wheel by one cherub, and another wheel by another 


cherub: and the appearance of the wheels was as of the 
colour of a beryl stone. 

And as for their appearances, they four had one likeness, 
as if a wheel had been in the midst of a wheel. 

When they went, they went upon their four sides; they 
turned not as they went, but to the place whither the head 
looked they followed it; they turned not as they went. 

Robert felt sure that it was an airplane which Ezekiel 
was talking about and which was going to be made in 
the future. He thought the one referred to with ^'the 
face of an eagle" referred to the United States Govern- 
ment. He hoped to build some day and help win the 
great war in the air and make peace when the days of 
the "End" come and the great air battles would be 
fought. Ezekiel 10:19 and 21: 

And the cherubims lifted up their wings, and mounted up 
from the earth in my sight; when they went out, the wheels 
also were beside them; and every one stood at the door of 
the east gate of the Lord's house; and the glory of the God 
of Israel was over them above. 

Every one had four faces apiece, and every one four wings ; 
and the likeness of the hands of a man was under their wings. 

Ezekiel 12 :22 : 

Son of man, what is that proverb that ye have in the land 
of Israel, saying, The days are prolonged, and every vision 

Ezekiel 14:14, 16 and 21: 

Though these three men, Noah, Daniel and Job, were in it, 
they should deliver but their own souls by their righteousness, 
saith the Lord God. 

Though these three men were in it, as I live, saith the Lord 


God, they shall deliver neither sons nor daughters; they only 
shall be delivered, but the land shall be desolate. 

For thus saith the Lord God. How much more when I send 
my four judgments upon Jerusalem, the sword, and the fam- 
ine, and the noisome beast, and the pestilence, to cut off from 
it man and beast. 

Ezekiel 16:1 and 44: 

Again the word of the Lord came unto me, saying, 
Behold, every one that useth proverbs shall use this prov- 
erb against thee, saying. As is the mother, so is her daughter. 

Ezekiel 17:3 and 7: 

And say. Thus saith the Lord God, A great eagle with great 
wings, long-winged, full of feathers, which had divers colours, 
came unto Lebanon, and took the highest branch of the cedar: 

There was also another great eagle with great wings and 
many feathers; and, behold, this vine did bend her roots 
toward him, and shot forth her branches toward him, that 
he might water it by the furrows of her plantation. 

Ezekiel 20 :46 : 

Son of man set thy face toward the south, and drop thy 
word toward the south, and prophesy against the forest of 
the south field: 

Robert interpreted this to mean that the day was 
coming when there would be a great air fight from the 
southern part of the United States. Ezekiel 20 :47 : 

And say to the forest of the south, Hear the word of the 
Lord, Thus saith the Lord God, Behold, I will kindle a fire 
in thee, and it shall devour every green tree in thee, and 
every dry tree; the flaming flame shall not be quenched, and 
all faces from the south to the north shall be burned therein. 


He thought this meant the South would be destroyed 
by airplanes with liquid fire and poisonous chemicals 
when the war would take place. 

Robert read Ezekiel 21:14, 26 and 30: 

Thou, therefore, son of man, prophesy, and smite thine 
hands together, and let the sword be doubled the third time, 
the sword of the slain; it is the sword of the great men that 
are slain, which entereth into their privy chambers. 

Thus saith the Lord God, Remove the diadem, and take off 
the crown; this shall not be the same; exalt him that is low, 
and abase him that is high. 

Shall I cause it to return into his sheath? I will judge 
thee in the place where thou wast created, in the land of 
the nativity. 

Ezekiel 28:3: 

Behold thou art wiser than Daniel; there is no secret that 
they can hide from thee: 

Robert had great faith in the prophecies of Ezekiel 
because the Lord said: ^'Behold, thou art wiser than 
Daniel. There is no secret that they can hide from 
thee." He understood from Ezekiel's prophecies that 
a great war was coming and that it would be fought in 
the air by the great airplanes as described by Ezekiel 
32:1 and 2: 

And it came to pass in the twelfth year, in the twelfth 
month, in the first day of the month, that the word of the 
Lord came unto me, saying. 

Son of man, take up a lamentation for Pharaoh king of 
Lgypt, and say unto him. Thou art like a young lion of the 
nations, and thou art as a whale in the seas; and thou 
earnest forth with thy rivers, and troubledst the waters with 
thy feet, and fouledst their rivers. 


From these predictions of Ezekiel and others in the 
Bible which Robert believed was a repetition of pre- 
vious battles, he interpreted it to mean that there was 
to be a great flood during the year 1927. He predicted 
terrible floods along the Mississippi Valley, which would 
destroy the cotton crops and would lay waste vast acres 
of fertile land. He wrote that it would be one of the 
greatest floods in history. Ezekiel 32 :7 : 

And when I shall put thee out, I will cover the heaven, and 
make the stars thereof dark; I will cover the sun with a 
cloud, and the moon shall not give her light. 

Robert understood this to mean the two great eclipses 
that would occur in June, 1927. 
Ezekiel 33:21 and 33: 

And it came to pass in the twelfth year of our captivity, 
in the tenth month, in the fifth day of the month, that one 
that had escaped out of Jerusalem came unto me, saying. The 
City is smitten. 

And when this cometh to pass, (lo, it will come) then shall 
they know that a prophet hath been among them. 

Robert felt that he knew the Scriptures and was pre- 
pared to prophesy the future and warn the people of 
the famine, pestilence and the coming war. 
Ezekiel 35:1 and 8: 

Moreover, the word of the Lord came unto me, saying. 
And I will fill his mountains with his slain men: in thy 

hills, and in thy valleys, and in all thy rivers, shall they 

fall that are slain with the sword. 

Ezekiel 36:1 and 34: 

Also, thou son of man, prophesy unto the mountains of 


Israel, and say, Ye mountains of Israel, hear the word of the 

And the desolate land shall be tilled, whereas it lay deso- 
late in the sight of all that passed by. 

Ezekiel 37:9, 16, 17, 19 and 22: 

Then said he unto me, Prophesy unto the wind, prophesy, son 
of man, and say to the wind, Thus saith the Lord God, Come 
from the four winds, Breath, and breathe upon these slain, 
that they may live. 

Moreover, thou son of man, take thee one stick, and write 
upon it. For Judah, and for the children of Israel his com- 
panions: then take another stick and write upon it. For 
Joseph, the stick of Ephraim, and for all the house of Israel 
his companions: 

And join them one to another into one stick; and they shall 
become one in thine hand. 

Say unto them. Thus saith the Lord God, Behold, I will 
take the stick of Joseph, which is in the hand of Ephraim, 
and the tribes of Israel his fellows, and will put them with 
him, even with the stick of Judah, and make them one stick, 
and they shall be one in mine hand. 

And I will make them one nation in the land upon the moun- 
tains of Israel; and one king shall be king to them all; and 
they shall be no more two nations, neither shall they be 
divided into two kingdoms, any more at all. 

Robert interpreted this to mean the coming of the 
great war when the United States should be the one 
great nation that would rule the world; that there 
would be no more divided kingdoms and no more di- 
vided countries, that it would be the United States of 
the World, which would be the land of liberty where 
freedom exists. 


Ezekiel 38:19: 

For in my jealousy and in the fire of my wrath, have I 
spoken, Surely in that day there shall be a great shaking in 
the land of Israel. 

Robert understood — "the jealousy in the fire of 
wrath'' — to mean chemical elements which would be 
used in the coming war and the use of airplanes. 
Ezekiel 39:2: 

And I will turn thee back, and leave but the sixth part of 
thee, and will cause thee to come up from the north parts, and 
will bring thee upon the mountains of Israel. 

Robert's interpretation of this was that the last great 
battle of the war was to be fought in the northern 
part of the United States. 
Ezekiel 39 :8 and 9 : 

Behold, it is come, and it is done, saith the Lord God; this 
is the day whereof I have spoken. 

And they that dwell in the cities of Israel shall go forth, 
and shall set on fire and burn the weapons, both the shields 
and the bucklers, the bows and the arrows, and the handstaves 
and the spears, and they shall burn them with fire seven years. 

He thought the 9th verse where it says that every- 
thing should be burnt with fire seven years, meant 
either seven years of war, or seven days. He had read 
where it says, "I will appoint a day for a year and a 
year for a day." 
Ezekiel 39:11, 12 and 14: 

And it shall come to pass in that day, that I will give unto 
Gog a place there of graves in Israel, the valley of the pas- 
sengers of the east of the sea; and it shall stop the noses of 


the passengers; and there shall they bury Gog, and all his 
multitude ; and they shall call it, The Valley of Hamon-gog. 

And seven months shall the house of Israel be burying of 
them, that they may cleanse the land. 

And they shall sever out men of continual employment, 
passing through the land to bury with the passengers those 
that remain upon the face of the earth, to cleanse it; after 
the end of seven months shall they search. 

Robert thought all this referred to the war yet to 
come, in which the United States was to play the final 
and principal part, and the use of the airplanes should 
reach its greatest perfection. 
Ezekiel 43:1, 2, 3, 4 and 10: 

Afterward he brought me to the gate, even the gate that 
looketh toward the east: 

And, behold, the glory of the God of Israel came from the 
way of the east, and his voice was like a noise of many waters : 
and the earth shined with his glory. 

And it was according to the appearance of the vision that 
I saw when I came to destroy the city; and the visions were 
like the vision that I saw by the river Chebar : and I fell upon 
my face. 

And the glory of the Lord came into the house, by the way 
of the gate whose prospect is toward the east. 

Thou son of man, shew the house to the house of Israel, 
that they may be ashamed of their iniquities; and let them 
measure the pattern. 

Ezekiel 44:1, 4, 5 and 26: 

Then he brought me back the way of the gate of the out- 
ward sanctuary, which looketh toward the east, and it was 

Then brought he me the way 6f the north gate before the 
house; and I looked, and, behold, the glory of the Lord filled 
the house of the Lord; and fell upon my face. 


And the Lord said unto me, Son of man, mark well, and 
behold with thine eyes, and hear with thine ears, all that I 
say unto thee concerning all the ordinances of the house of 
the Lord, and all the laws thereof; and mark well the enter- 
ing in of the house, with every going forth of the sanctuary. 

And after he is cleansed they shall reckon unto him seven 

Robert thought this referred to the last seven days 
at the end of the Great War in the Air. 
Ezekiel 45 :25 : 

In the seventh month, in the fifteenth day of the month, 
shall he do the like in the feast of the seven days, according to 
the sin offering, and according to the meat offering, and ac- 
cording to the oil. 

Robert thought this referred to the 15th day of July, 
Ezekiel 46:1, 2 and 17: 

Thus saith the Lord God, The gate of the inner court that 
looketh toward the east shall be shut the six working days; 
but on the sabbath it shall be opened, and in the day of the 
new moon it shall be opened. 

And the prince shall enter by way of the porch of that 
gate without, and shall stand by the post of the gate, and 
the ^ priests shall prepare his burnt offering and his peace 
offerings, and he shall worship at the threshold of the gate: 
then he shall go forth; but the gate shall not be shut until 
the evening. 

But if he give a gift of his inheritance to one of his serv- 
ants, then it shall be his to the year of liberty; after it shall 
return to the prince; but his inheritance shall be his son's for 

Ezekiel 47:5, 6, 8 and 9: 

Afterward he measured a thousand; and it was a river that 


I could not pass over: for the waters were risen, waters to 
swim in, a river that could not be passed over. 

And he said unto me, Son of man, hast thou seen this? 
then he brought me, and caused me to return to the brink of 
the river. 

Then said he unto me. These waters issue out toward the 
east country, and go down into the desert, and go into the 
sea: which being brought forth into the sea, the waters shall 
be healed. 

And it shall come to pass, that everything that liveth, which 
moveth, whithersoever, the rivers shall come, shall live: and 
there shall be a very great multitude of fish, because these 
waters shall come thither : for they shall be healed ; and every- 
thing shall live whither the river cometh. 

Ezekiel 48:14 and 15: 

And they shall not sell of it, neither exchange, nor alienate 
the first fruits of the land : for it is holy unto the Lord. 

And the five thousand that are left in the breadth, over 
against the five and twenty thousand, shall be a profane place 
for the city, for dwelling, and for suburbs; and the city shall 
be in the midst thereof. 



ROBERT wrote to Walter in 'New York and told 
him about his plans for the future; how well 
he was getting along, about his new discoveries and how 
he had worked out the future from the Bible. He asked 
Walter's advice about sending an article to Walter's 
father in regard to his future predictions based on the 
Bible. Walter thought it the opportune time, in view 
of the fact that his father had confidence in Robert. 

After he had worked out his cycle theory according 
to the Bible, and decided that he could forecast the 
markets and make money, he wrote to Mr. Kennelworth, 
his employer. 

Texarkana, Texas. 

January 15, 1927. 
Mr. J. H. Kennelworth, 

My dear Mr. Kennelworth: 

I want you to know how much I appreciate the bonus you 
gave me on the 1st of the year. While I want to use it wisely, 
together with a little other money I have saved, I feel it is 
my duty to tell you what I intend to do with it. 

I have been studying the Bible night and day for many 
years, and I believe that I have found in it the key to all 
prophecy, — the rules fortelling the events in the history of 
the country, the progress in invention, and also rules for fore- 
casting the future of stocks and commodities. I have been 


reading some books and studj'ing commodities and stocks and 
have applied the rules as I understand them from the Bible. 
I feel sure that I am able to foretell what is going to happen 
in stocks and commodities, and I am very anxious to make 
some money out of it so that I can go to Nev;^ York and join 
Walter there, where I will have greater advantages and can 
study and experiment with some inventions which I have in 

From the teachings of the Bible and the methods which I 
have worked out, I feel confident that the price of cotton is 
going very high this Spring. I figure that there are going to 
be some heavy floods along the Mississippi River, and that 
there will be a late, wet Spring, and that the demand for cot- 
ton will greatly increase, helping to put prices very high. 
Therefore, I have decided to use the $500.00 which you gave 
me and another $500.00 which I have saved up, to buy cotton 
to hold for the Spring and Summer. I would like to have 
your opinion of this venture. 

Assuring you of my appreciation of your advice, I am 
Sincerely yours, 

Robert Gordon. 

About this time Mr. J. 11. Kennelwortli received tlie 
following letter from his son, Walter, in ISTew York : 

New York City, 
January 12, 1927. 
Dear Father: 

I have just received a letter from my good friend, Robert, 
and he tells me that he is anxious to join me in New York in 
a few months, that he has figured out some new discoveries 
and inventions from the Bible, and that he wants to do some 
speculating in order to make some money. He asked my 
opinion of putting before you some of his discoveries and 
getting your opinion on them. I wrote him that I was sure 
he would find a sympathetic listener in you and advised him 
to put his plans frankly before you. 


Father, I hope that you will give Robert your best advice 
and co-operation because I have great faith in him. He is 
a brilliant boy and is going to have a great future. He is 
loyal and honest, you know, and a hard worker, and I would 
hate to see him leave your employ. At the same time I would 
like to see him in New York as soon as possible. 

I am getting along nicely with my studies, and hope to 
graduate in a couple of years. 

Give my love to mother, and all. 
Your son, 


When Mr. Kennelworth received Robert's letter, he 
dictated the following reply to his stenographer: 

My dear Robert : 

Your very interesting letter received. I have the greatest 
faith in your ability and believe that if anyone can work out 
anything valuable from the Bible, you can do it. I have 
watched very carefully your persistency, and am much im- 
pressed with your loj^alty and determination. It is admirable 
the confidence and faith that you have in yourself, as well 
as having great confidence in the greatest book of all. The 
Holy Bible. 

But when it comes to speculation, Robert, I want to give 
you some advice from my experience. It is a very dangerous 
game. It may be inviting, but it is not a business, Robert. It 
is a gamble. Of course I know that some men make it a 
business. Most men cannot control themselves when they get 
into it, the result — they gamble, and in the end, lose all. 

I will give you a little experience that I had. I went to 
New York many years ago, and on advice and information 
from some friends of mine, was induced to buy some oil 
stock. This was in the Fall of 1919. Oil stocks advanced 
rapidly, and along in October, my friends advised me to buy 
more. I had some handsome profits and did buy more. I 
confess that I knew nothing about oil stocks or any other 


stocks, but simply followed my friends^ advice in buying them. 
In November, 1919, the market smashed all to pieces, and the 
oil stocks declined 50 to 100 points. I had big profits at the 
top, but before the break was over, I not only lost all of my 
profits, but about $50,000 or $60,000 of my capital. 

This taught me a lesson. I had made my money in the 
lumber business and in railroading. I had now gone into 
something that I knew nothing about and suffered a heavy 
loss. My friends and brokers tried to induce me to hold on 
and put up more margin; said that I would eventually come 
out all right, but I took the loss and charged it up to experi- 
ence. Had I held on to these stocks, I would have lost my 
entire fortune, because they continued to go down during 
1920 and 1921, and were 50 to 60 points lower than where I 
sold out. So you can see, Robert, what a costly experience 
this would have been and how wise I was to stop in time. 

The best advice that I can give you is, to stop before you 
start. You will save time and worry, aside from the loss of 
what little money you have saved up. I want to encourage 
and help you in every way possible, and I feel that I am 
helping you in giving you advice of this kind. 

Wishing you all success in your studies, I am 
Yours very truly, 

J. H. Kennelworth. 

Robert's second letter to Mr. Kennel worth : 

January 24, 1927. 
My dear Mr. Kenitelworth : 

I have read your letter with a great deal of interest. I 
appreciate your fatherly advice and know that you have my 
interest at heart. I appreciate your telling me of your experi- 
ence in speculation and know that this can be the only result 
where people only guess at the market, or follow tips. I have 
secured some books from New York and read a great deal 
about the market, and I feel that I already know that there are 
many pitfalls in the game of speculation, but if it can be made 


a science and followed according to tlie rules laid down in 
the Bible, success and profits are sure. 

Sir William Crookes said: "To stop short in any research 
which bids fair to w^iden the gates of knowledge, to recoil 
from fear of difficulties or adverse criticism, is to bring re- 
proach upon science." I feel that I have my own life to live; 
that I must have faith in myself and above all, have the 
faith which is instilled in me through the study of the Bible. 
I must neither fear difficulties nor criticism. I must put my 
theories and my discoveries to the test. The only way that I 
can do that, is to follow what I think is right. 

I have already made arrangements and sent my money to 
a broker in New York, and have today bought 200 bales of 
July cotton at 13.80. I am going to hold this cotton. If it 
goes up, as I am sure it will this Spring and Summer, as mj^ 
profits accumulate, I am going to buy more on the way up. 

I believe in what the Bible says: 

^'Prove all things and hold fast to that which is good." 

Jacob said: 

"I have read in the tables of heaven whatsoever things 
shall befall both of you and your children." 

I believe in the stars, I believe in astrology, and I have figured 
out my destiny. The Bible makes it plain that the stars do 
rule. 147th Psalm, 4th verse: 

''He tellest the number of the stars, he callest them all 
by name." 

Dante said: 

"Follow thy star — thou shalt see at last a glorious haven." 

ISTapoleon and many other great leaders of olden times fol- 
lowed their stars, and believed in them. 

Mr. Kennelworth, I have gained a great deal of knowledge 
by following the Bible. I have gone into secret places to 
pray, and have kept my discoveries to myself. I believe in 
the saying: 


^'In silence, by silence, through silence were all things 

Daniel makes it clear that the stars influence: 

"And he changeth the times and the seasons: he re- 
moveth kings, and setteth up kings: he giveth wisdom 
unto the v/ise, and knowledge to them that know un- 

"He revealeth the deep and secret things: he knoweth 
what is in the darkness, and the light dwelleth with 

I have followed the teachings and admonitions of Solo- 
mon, and realize that knowledge is the greatest of all things. 
I have tried to get understanding and believe that I have 
received it from the Bible, and that I must use it. 

I refer to Daniel: 

"And in the days of these kings shall the God of heaven 
set up a kingdom which shall never be destroyed: and 
the kingdom shall not be left to other people, but it 
shall break in pieces and consume all these kingdoms, 
and it shall stand forever." 

Mr. Kennelworth, I believe this prophesy is yet to be ful- 
filled. I believe that the United States is the kingdom which 
is never to be destroyed; that we will eventually see the 
United States of the World, and that this country, which is 
the land of love and liberty, will rule wisely all other nations. 
I quote from Daniel: 

"And whereas they commanded to leave the stump of 
the tree roots; thy kingdom shall be sure unto thee, 
after that thou shalt have known that the heavens do 

I have demonstrated this to mean that the planets rule our 
destinies. It is right for us to understand them as Daniel did 
and interpret the secret and hidden things. 

I believe the wise men of the East, the astrologists before 
the birth of Jesus Christ, knew where and when he would be 
bom by the study of the stars. St. Matthew, Chapter 2 : 2 — 


"Saying, Where is he that is bom King of the Jews? 
for we have seen his star in the east, and are come 
to worship him." 

This shows to me that the wise men believed that certain stars 
arising would indicate a great man would be born, a savior 
of the world. St. Matthew, Chapter 6 : 6 and 8 — 

"But thou, when thou prayest, enter into thy closet, and 
when thou hast shut the door, pray to thy Father, 
which is in secret; and thy Father, which seeth in 
secret, shall reward thee openly." 

^'Be not ye therefore like unto them: for your Father 
knoweth what things ye have need of before ye ask 

I have prayed and studied in secret, and I believe I am going 
to receive my reward. I believe that our heavenly Father, 
the ruler and maker of this universe, does know our needs, 
and that he gives us understanding according to the way we 
would receive it. 

I was much impressed when I read St. Matthew 6;33 — 

"But seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteous- 
ness; and all these things shall be added unto you." 

I have sought that kingdom and I have found it where the 
good book says it is : "The kingdom of heaven is within you." 
Again the good book says: 

"If ye believe in me, greater things than these shall 
ye do." 

I believe that I can and will do great things. 

Ever since I was a small boy, and used to kneel at my 
mother's knee, and she taught me first to pray, I have believed 
in that great book and in God's power to guide me right and 
give me understanding of all things. My own father never 
understood me or had any sympathy with me or my ideas, 
which I feel were far advanced. My own brother was my 
worst enemy, and I find that the Bible bears me out in this 
"And a man^s foes shall be they of his own household." 


My father and brother opposed me because they did not un- 
derstand me. 

I firmly believe that the Bible and the Scriptures contain 
the key to all knowledge, and that all a man has to do is to 
seek and he shall find, knock and it shall be opened unto him. 
I believe it is best for me to go away to New York as soon 
as I can, away from my own people, for the good book says: 

"A prophet is not without honor, save in his own coun- 
try, and in his own house." 

The Bible points the way to read the signs and the stars. 
St. Matthew 12: 38, 39 and 40— 

"Then certain of the scribes and Pharisees answered, 
saying, Master, we would see a sign from thee." 

''But he answered and said unto them, An evil and 
adulterous generation seeketh after a sign; and there 
shall no sign be given to it, but the sign of the prophet 
Jonas ;" 

''For as Jonas was three days and three nights in the 
whale's belly; so shall the Son of man be three days 
and three nights in the heart of the earth." 

I have read the Book of Jonah thru very carefully, and I 
believe that I understand what the Saviour meant when he 
said : 

''No sign shall be given, but the sign of the prophet 

I believe there was a secret meaning in what he said; that 
the Son of man be three days and three nights in the heart 
of the earth. I believe that a man who understands the mean- 
ing of that has all the power under heaven and earth, as the 
Bible says he shall have. I believe that that is the key to 
the interpretation of the future. I am sure I have found it 
and know how to apply it. 

I do not wish to burden you further with this long letter, 
Mr. Kennelworth. I am very much interested in my work 


on future cycles, and if you are interested in what I can work 
out on the future cycles, I will be glad to send them to you 
and let you watch them. I have figured out the repetition of 
each cycle when wars will come. I believe that the wheat 
prices forecast coming wars. Through my study of the Bible, 
I have determined the major and minor time factors which 
repeat in the history of nations, men and markets. 

I trust that you will understand me and not feel that I do 
not appreciate your advice when I started speculating. If 
my new discoveries work, as I hope they will, I look forward 
to the day when you can join me in a gi'eat campaign for 
making money. 

Assuring you of my deep appreciation of all your kind 
advice, I am 

Sincerely yours, 

Robert Gordon. 

On the same night, January 24th, after Robert had 
received a telegram from his broker in ^ew York, stat- 
ing that he had bought 200' bales of July cotton at 
13.80, Robert figured that this would margin him to 
12.80. He was sure from his study that July cotton 
would never decline to 13.25. 

He sat down and wrote : 

My darling Marie : 

Love is the greatest thing in the world. It is all powerful, 
and your love for me is going to make me the greatest man 
in the world. Today I have started on the road to fame and 
fortune. When we were together last, I told you about my 
discoveries of the cycles from the Bible and said I was sure 
that I could figure out what the stock, cotton and grain markets 
were going to do; that I was going to start speculating as 
soon as I got the money. 

You discouraged me. Recently I wrote to Mr. Kennelworth 
about the matter, and he also discouraged me. He told me 


what a hazardous and dangerous business it is. I hope that 
you won't scold me, because I have already bought 200 bales 
of July cotton at 13.80 and put up $1000 as margin. I am 
sure that I am going to make money, and that it is going to 
be the means of bringing us a great deal of happiness. If 
I can make money, I can complete my invention and discov- 
eries, go to New York where I will have all the advantages, 
and we can soon be married and realize our dream. 

Ever since we made up last Fall, and I was sure of you 
and your love, I have been very ambitious and have not 
wasted a minute, have studied day and night. Wanted to 
prove to you that your faith in me was not to go unrewarded. 
I believe that the great success of many men has been because 
some good little woman placed a hand upon their shoulder 
and said: "I trust you and love you." I have read a great 
deal of the history of the men of great achievement, and every 
time I found back of the success the love of some good woman. 
It is the love of my mother and the love of you which has 
inspired me to greater things. I am sure that success is going 
to crown my efforts. Won't you give me your good wishes in 
my start on the road to success? 

With all my love, I am 

As ever, 


Sherman, Texas. 
January 26, 1927. 
My own dear Robert: 

Your sweet letter just received. ISTo, Robert, I am not going 
to scold you, because I believe in you. I know you are doing 
what you think is right, regardless of what anyone else thinks. 
I love you all the more because you have confidence in your- 
self, and above all, confidence in the Holy Bible. I want you 
to know, Robert, that should you lose your money and should 
things go wrong, disappointment befall you, my love will 
never waiver. My confidence in you is supreme, and I look 
forward to the day when I may bring you before my father 


and show to him that my confidence was not misplaced and 
that you have sustained my faith and hope. 

I love you and will always love you, Robert, if you never 
make a dollar. It is not the money that counts with me, but 
it does count with my father and mother, and I want you to 
prove to them that without the help of anyone you can make 
as much money as father has. I know you can, and I will 
always love you and stand by you. 

Your Marie. 

On January 27th Mr. Kennelworth wrote to Robert : 

My dear Robert: 

I have read your letter with a great deal of interest and 
understanding. You are a deep thinker and a great reader. 
Success is bound to come to a mind which interprets the 
meaning of things. I shall be very happy to have you write 
me about the future cycles as you interpret them, and shall 
watch them with a great deal of interest. 

Now that you have taken the step, Robert, and started in 
speculating, I want to wish you success. I admire your cour- 
age in following your convictions and the faith you have in 
yourself, and if it is possible for you to win, I believe and 
hope you will. 

Sincerely yours, 

J. H. Kennelworth. 

Robert's reply: 

My dear Mr. Kennelworth: 

My great desire to make money, I want yon to understand, 
is to do some good with it and benefit my country, when she 
will need the benefit most. Please read Ezekiel very care- 
fully, for I believe that Ezekiel is the greatest of all prophets. 
He aptly describes an airplane which I can make that will be 
a great aid in time of war. I believe that Ezekiel plainly 
foretold the war yet to come which will be fought in the air, 


and that the United States will be in great jeopardy, but will 
finally win out. So you see, my object in speculating is not 
a selfish motive altogether, but to help others and to help 
my country. 

The following verses show that Ezekiel was predicting some- 
thing to happen in the future and was carrying out God's 
instructions. Ezekiel 13 : 2 and 3 — 

*'Son of man, prophesy against the prophets of Israel 
that prophesy, and say thou unto them that prophesy 
out of their own hearts, Hear ye the word of the Lord" ; 

Ezekiel 14: 14, 16, 18 and 21— 

"Though these three men, Noah, Daniel and Job, were 
in it, they should deliver but their own souls by their 
righteousness, saith the Lord God." 

"Though these three men were in it, as I live, saith the 
Lord God, they shall deliver neither sons nor daugh- 
ters; they only shall be delivered, but the land shall 
be desolate." 

"Though these three men were in it, as I live, saith the 
Lord God, they shall deliver neither sons nor daugh- 
ters, but they only shall be delivered themselves." 

"For thus saith the Lord God, How much more when I 
send my four sore judgments upon Jerusalem, the 
sword, and the famine, and the noisome beast, and the 
pestilence, to cut off from it man and beast?" 

Ezekiel 17:3— 

"And say, thus saith the Lord God, A great eagle with 
great wings, long-winged, full of feathers, which had 
divers colours, came unto Lebanon, and took the highest 
branch of the cedar": 

Ezekiel 21 : 30— 

"Shall I cause it to return unto his sheath? I will 
judge thee in the place where thou wast created, in the 
land of thy nativity." 

From this, I believe that more famines, earthquakes, pesti- 
Uence and wars are yet to come and that the noisome beast 


referred to is the airplane. If we make calculations from 
the date and place of birth, I think we can determine what 
our future is to be, and in this way live according to cause 
and effect, which is God's divine law. 

When I stated that I believed Ezekiel the greatest prophet 
of all, my authority is found in Ezekiel 28 : 3 — 

^'Behold, thou art wiser than Daniel. There is no secret 
they can hide from thee." 

Daniel was known to be a great prophet and astrologer. In 
his prophecies, he foretold war, pestilence and famine to come 
upon this earth, and by a proper study of the repetition of 
cycles we can determine the time when important events will 
take place in the future. 

I am enclosing an article v>^hich I have written on Future 
Cycles, and also one on the Cycles of Transportation. 

Thanking you for your interest in my work, I am 
Sincerely yours, 

Robert Gordon. 



Future Cycles 

January 28, 1927. 

IK making my predictions I use geometry and mathe- 
matics, just as the astronomer does, based on 
immutable laws. 

I am a believer in the Bible. It is the most wonder- 
ful book ever written, a book of science, philosophy and 
religion. I claim that all scientific laws are laid down 
in the Bible if a person knows where to find them. 
Refer to St. Matthew 7 :7, which says : 

"Ask and it shall be given you, seek and ye shall find, 
knock and it shall be opened unto you." 

1 hold that the Bible contains the key to the process by 
which man may know all there is to know of the future, 
if he will only seek diligently for the rules laid down 
in the Holy Book. 

My calculations are based on the cycle theory and on 
mathematical sequences. History repeats itself. That 
is w^hat I have always contended, — that in order to 
know and predict the future of anything you only have 
to look up what has happened in the past and get a cor- 
rect base or starting point. My authority for stating 
that the future is but a repetition of the past is found 
in the Bible. 


Read Eccl. 1:9: 

"The thing that hath been, it is that which shall be; 
and that which is done, is that which shall be done: 
and there is no new thing under the sun." 


"That which has been is now and that which is to be 
hath already been." 

This makes it plain that everything works according to 
past cycles, and that history repeats itself in the lives 
of men, nations and the stock market. 

We are told that the great continent of Atlantis, for 
centuries submerged under the Atlantic Ocean, pos- 
sessed a civilization greater than ours of today. The 
people of Atlantis had their telephones, wireless, radios 
and airplanes. There is considerable truth in that 
statement. According to mathematical sequence, the 
wonderful inventions that brought comfort and conven- 
ience to the Atlantians are due to appear again, and 
we are now only on the threshold of another great age. 

Remember, everything in this universe is elliptical 
or circular in motion; that applies both to the abstract 
and the concrete, the mental, physical and spiritual. 
Every thought you think makes a circle, and it comes 
back to you. It may take years but you will get the 
effects, good or evil, according as the thought was either 
good or evil. That is a truth we should learn, and the 
world will be the better for it. 

In making my calculations on the stock market, or 
any future event, I get the past history and find out 
what cycle we are in and then predict the curve for the 


future, which is a repetition of past market movements. 
The great law of vibration is based on like producing 
like. Like causes produce like effects. Wireless teleg- 
raphy, the phonograph and the radio are based on this 
law. The limit of future predictions based on exact 
mathematical law is only restricted by lack of knowledge 
of correct data on past history to work from. It is 
just as easy to figure 100 years or 1000 years in the 
future as one or two years ahead^ if you have the correct 
starting point and know the cycle which is going to be 

A few years ago even scientific men, not alone the 
public, would have laughed at such a thing and refused 
to believe it. But mathematical science, which is the 
only real science that the entire civilized world has 
agreed upon, furnishes unmistakable proof of history 
repeating itself and shows that the cycle theory, or har- 
monic analysis, is the only thing that we can rely upon 
to ascertain the future. 

Sometime ago an article appeared in the New York 
American commenting on the writings of Sir Arthur 
Evans, foremost English archeologist, who published 
*The Palace of Minos," a book concerning the ancient 
City of Minotaur. He described the excavation on the 
Isle of Crete in the Mediterranean Sea, in which they 
found modern apartment houses, bath tubs and corsets, 
the same as used today. The plumbing that they found 
was so excellent that it is still working after thousands 
of years. It is estimated that the ancient city was de- 
stroyed over 5000 years ago, or about 3500 b.c. The 
fact that a long time elapsed before apartment houses 


became popular again is another proof of history repeat- 
ing itself and shows 

"There is no new tiling under the sun," 

but that we simply resurrect the old ones. 

^^How do I forecast future cycles ?" you may ask. 
In order to forecast future cycles, the most important 
thing is to begin right, for if we have the right begin- 
ning, we will get the right ending. If we know the 
cause of the effect, then there can be no doubt about 
predicting the future event or effect. 

I have always looked for causes and when once I 
determine a cause I can always be sure of the effect 
or future event which I predict. IT IS 'NOT MY 
The general public is not yet ready for it and probably 
would not understand or believe it if I explained it. 

In every law of nature there is a major and a minor ; 
a positive, a negative, and a neutral. Therefore, in 
cycles there must be a lesser, a greater and intermediate 
cycle, or cycles within cycles. Like Ezekiel says: 
"Wheel within a wheel." 

Time is the great factor that proves all things. The 
measurement of time first originated and is based on 
the earth's motion upon its axis. One of the smallest 
cycles, or time factors, which repeats regularly in things 
that are very active and have a high vibration, is the 
four-minute cycle. The reason for this is that the earth 
moves one degree every four minutes. The next cycle 
is 24 hours, the complete time required for the earth 
to make one revolution upon its axis. That is how man 


measured his cycle of a day. The next important cycle 
is one year, the time required for the earth to move 
around the sun. This brings about the four seasons 
of the year. These are the minor cycles. 

The major cycles run in 100 and 5000 years with 
variations based on minor cycles. In order to be sure 
of world events and important changes, it is necessary 
to go back at least 1000 years and prove up the cycles. 
We find ample proof of the 1000-year cycle in the Bible : 

"A little one shall become a thousand and a small one 
a strong nation; I the Lord, will hasten it in his time." 


"One day is with the Lord as a thousand years, and 
a thousand years as one day." 

Another evidence of the 1000-year cycle: 

"And he laid hold on the dragon, that old serpent, which 
is the Devil, and Satan, and bound him a thousand 

If we go back 1000 years, we can find ample proof 
of how history has been repeating itself in the past few 
years. From about a.d. 916 to 923 Europe went thru 
about the same conditions that prevailed 1000 years 
later or around 1914 to 1920. During the first period 
referred to, Europe experienced wars, panics and crop 
failures. History shows that in 916 agriculture in 
the British Isles was at its lowest ebb and that there 
was great scarcity of wheat and corn. Very few people 
were engaged in tilling the soil on account of wars. The 


same conditions prevailed 1000 years later in 1916 and 
1917, when this country was called on to furnish food 
to starving Europe and send men and money to save 
their armies from defeat. In 917, Constantinople was 
besieged by the Bulgarians and war continued to 919. 
We know that war prevailed in Turkey and all over 
Europe between 1914 and 1919. In 923 there was 
Civil War in France and 1000 years later, or in 1923, 
France again had her troubles and is still having them. 
Another proof of the 1000- and 2000-year cycle is 
evidenced by a lecture given by Prof. Hans Delbruck 
of the University of Berlin at the University College of 
London, just before the outbreak of the World War 
in 1914. He said: 

"One of his first observations in comparing the phe- 
nomena of the history of wars in the different ages 
was the likeness between the battles in which the Swiss 
conquered Duke Charles the Bold, and the battles in 
which the Greeks overcame the Persians. They had in 
an interval of 2000 years exactly the same arms and the 
same political institutions fighting against each other." 

What proof of the 100-year cycle do we get from 100 
years ago of what has happened in the past few years ? 
In the United States, between 1814 and 1822, we had 
crop failures, war and yellow fever, especially from 
1819 to 1822. In 1821 Persia was visited with Asiatic 
cholera. In 1823 cholera broke out in several porta 
along the Mediterranean. During the same period, 
corresponding to 100 years ago, the United States had 
the terrible epidemic of influenza and in Europe, Russia 
was visited with famine, cholera and all kinds of dis- 


eases, killing millions. In 1822 there was a famine 
in Ireland and 100 years later they were winding up 
their troubles and trying to make settlement and peace 
with England. In 1922 China and Russia were both 
suffering from famines, another proof of the 100-year 
cycle. Some more important evidence of this cycle is 
found by going back 100 years in history, in which we 
find that in 1819 the first steamship crossed the Atlan- 
tic Ocean. In 1919, 100 years later, the British diri- 
gible R-34 made a successful flight from Scotland to 
Mineola, Long Island. 

Where do we find proof in the Bible that the great 
World War was coming ? 

The proof that it is possible to make predictions of 
wars, famines, pestilences and general world events 
thousands of years in advance, is plainly substantiated 
by the Bible. The great World War was prophesied 
in the Book of Revelation. 

What proof do we find in the Bible of what events 
or conditions will follow wars? What does the Bible 
say of the great World War which St. John the Divine 
foretold in the Book of Revelation ? 

"For nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom 
against kingdom ; and there shall be famines, and pesti- 
lences, and earthquakes in divers places." 

Again the Bible says : 

"Immediately after the tribulation of these days shall the 
sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give light, and 
the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the 
heavens shall be shaken." 


Again, it says: 

"The Lord hath called for a famine; and it shall also 
come upon the land seven years." 

And seven years from the close of the World War, 
Europe had the terrible crop failures, strikes, business 
depression and calamities, which occurred in 1923 to 

Some evidence of long-range predictions which have 
been fulfilled, that has attracted attention, appeared in 
the New York America/n, January 29, 1922. The 
article refers to an amazing prophecy of the twelfth cen- 
tury made by Malachy, a priest, in a.d. 1139, in which 
he foretold accurately the personality of the Papal suc- 
cession by means of mottoes and numbers. He foretold 
the long struggles which Ireland would have to go thru 
and the eventual peace, which has been recently signed. 
His prophecy on the future Pope is ~Eo. 266. Fides 
Intrepida, which means — "Unwavering Paith, un- 
shaken belief in the face of danger; unfaltering devo- 
tion." To those who understand numbers, ^'266'^ re- 
veals some remarkable events that are to follow the elec- 
tion of the new Pope. It shows that wars are not yet 
over and that Europe will have troublesome conditions, 
and in fact, the entire world must yet pass thru a very 
evil period between 1926 and 1932. It also confirms 
both the major and minor cycles which indicate that 
the years 1928 and 1930 to 1932 are to be years of 
famine, depressing business conditions and panic, not 
only in Europe, but in the United States. The maxi- 
mum evil of the great 1000-year cycle, which will not 


be completed until 1932 to 1934, will bring serious 
troubles to the United States. Another bad period for 
the United States will be 1940 to 1944. 

The question arises : — If we can know the future, is 
it of value to us ? It has been well said : ^Torewamed 
is forearmed,'' but I prefer to look to the Bible for 
authority and proof. When Pharaoh had his wonderful 
dream, he went to Joseph to have it interpreted. Joseph 

"And the seven thin and ill favored kine that came up 
after them are seven years; and the seven empty years, 
blasted with the east wind, shall be seven years of 

Listen to the advice Joseph gave him: 

"Let them gather all the food of those good years that 
come, and lay up corn under the hand of Pharaoh, 
and let them keep food in the cities. The people 
throughout the land should take warning and prepare 
for the unfavorable years to follow." 

The Bible is the BOOK of all books, and if we only 
study it and understand it, we can gain a proper knowl- 
edge of all things. I believe it the duty of any man who 
understands science and mathematics and the cycle 
theory, and knows what is coming^ to warn the people 
in order that they may prepare for trouble ahead. 
Many will scoff and laugh and refuse to believe until 
it is too late. The Bible is full of references where 
God has given us signs by which we may know what is 
coming, if we will only believe them. He says : 

"0, ye hypocrites, ye can discern the face of the sky; 
but can ye not discern the signs of the times?" 


Again the Bible says : 

"And God said, Let there be lights in the firmament, 
of the heaven to divide the day from the night, and 
let them be for signs, and for seasons, and for days, 
and years." 

How few people are willing to study the Bible in order 
to understand the signs and discern the future and profit 
by it. 



Cycles of Teansportation" 

THE coming mode of transportation will be by air- 
plane and I feel sure they will be used in the 
great war to come. The Bible tells us that Enoch, who 
was the seventh from Adam — a number generally re- 
ferred to as divine — ^was translated to heaven for his 
faith at the age of 365 years. This event took place 
about 3017 b.c. I believe that at that time they had 
all modern inventions and that Enoch went up in an 
airplane. The writer of the book, probably not having 
seen an airplane before and seeing Enoch go into the 
sky, thought that he had gone to heaven. We are now 
in the 5000-year cycle, from the time that Enoch was 
transferred to heaven, and this indicates the progress 
of the airplane at this time. Elijah was also translated 
to heaven in a cloud of fire, in 896 b.c. I believe this, 
too, was an airplane. Since the chariot was seen blazing 
with some kind of fire or gas, the recorder thought it 
was just something to take Elijah to heaven. 

Man first traveled by land, then conquered the water 
and last, the greatest feat of all, is conquering the air, 
which was plainly foretold in the Bible. 

In 1602 there was a railway built in 'New Castle, 
England, operated by horsepower. In 1776, the first 


iron rails were laid, the first important step leading to 
railways. In July, 1801, there was a completed tram 
road from Croyden to Wandsworth, England. In 
1802, the first high-pressure locomotive was invented. 
In 1813, William Hedley built a locomotive. In 1824, 
the first locomotive, by George Stephenson, traveled six 
miles per hour. In 1829, the Rocket made a speed of 
fifteen miles per hour. In 1834, the Eirefly Locomotive 
made a speed of twenty miles an hour, and in 1839, 
the INorth Star made a speed of thirty-seven miles per 

Man used the air as power for sailing vessels long 
years before he ever dreamed that it could be used to 
travel thru by airplane. The first idea of steam navi- 
gation was patented by Jonathan in 1713, and later in 
1783, a steamboat by Pitch. In 1793, the first real 
steamboat by Eulton. On August 9, 1803, Fulton's 
steamboat, "The Claremont,'' made its first trip up the 
Hudson. In 1807, Eulton started a steamboat line on 
the Hudson. On July 15, 1819, the first steamship 
made a trip from !N"ew York to Liverpool in twenty-six 
days. In October, 1829, a locomotive by steam car- 
riages started in Liverpool. In June, 1838, the "Great 
Western" made a trip from Bristol, arrived in 'New 
York, making the voyage in eighteen days. The next 
record for ocean travel was made in 1851 when the 
"Pacific" crossed the Atlantic in 9 days, 19 hours and 
25 minutes. In 1917, a German submarine boat made 
a successful trip from Germany to Baltimore. 

The advent of automobiles, or gas engines, began in 
1877, when the first gas engine was invented by Otto. 


Ib 1879, a gasoline motor was invented by Selden. In 
1892, the first automobile was operated by C. A. Dur- 
yeSL. Note that this was repeating the 500-year cycle, 
and 100 years before the first attempt was made to start 
an iron railway, and in 1783, the first time a balloon 
went up which carried a passenger. 

In our modern times the first attempt by man to con- 
quer the air by means of plane or balloon was in June, 
1783, when Joseph and Stephen Montgolfier built the 
first balloon, but it carried no passengers. In iTovem- 
ber, 1783, for the first time man went up in a balloon 
that sailed over Paris. In 1859, John Wise sailed in 
a balloon from St. Louis to Henderson, IvT. Y., in twenty 
hours; the greatest distance accomplished up to that 
time. In 1900, Count Zeppelin flew the first dirigible. 
In ]^ovember, 1903, "Wilbur and Orville Wright made 
their first flight in an airplane which rose under its 
own power. l^Tote that his was 100 years after Fulton's 
first steamboat went up the Hudson, again repeating the 
100-year cycle. In July, 1908, Glenn H. Curtiss flew 
his first airplane. In July, 1909, Charles K. Hamilton 
flew from 'New York to Philadelphia — seventy-four 
miles. Note 100 years before this, in 1807, Fulton 
started the first steamship line up the Hudson. 

From 1914 to 1918, airplanes were used in the great 
World War; 100 years before steamers began crossing 
the Atlantic Ocean for the first time. In June, 1919, first 
non-stop flight from St. John's, Newfoundland, to Ire- 
land. In July, 1919, the R-34 made a successful flight 
from Scotland to Mineola, Lons; Island. The R-34 
made the trip in 64 hours and 13 minutes. One hundred 


years previous to this tlie first fast steamsliip crossed \ 
the Atlantic. 

In May, 1923, Lieut. Macready and Kelly made a \ 
non-stop flight from New York to San Diego, Cali- 
fornia. In July, 1923, sunrise to sunset flight from 
New York to San Francisco. The flight was made hy 
Russell L. Maughan. March I7th to September 28, 
1924, L. H. Smith and Lee Wade flew around the world 
the flrst time. May, 1926, Richard E. Byrd circled the 
North Pole with the dirigible. May 21, 1927, Charles 
A. Lindbergh made the first successful flight across the 
Atlantic from New York to Paris. 

Note how the airplane followed 100 years later after 
the fast steamer across the Atlantic. As railroad and 
ocean transportation made rapid progress from 1807 to 
1838, so is airplane transportation making rapid prog- 
ress and I predict that in 1938, airplanes will be travel- 
ing at the rate of 1000 miles an hour to all parts of the 
earth, carrying passengers and freight. My interpreta- 
tion of the cycles to repeat in future indicates that from 
^1928 to 1932, one of the greatest battles of all history 
iwill be fought in the air. In the next few years air- 
planes will be making successful trips around the world 
and carrying passengers. 

Man has succeeded in traveling on the earth by steam, 
gas and electricity. The automobile solved the problem 
of motor transportation without rail. The water was 
first conquered in a crude canoe, next with a sailing 
vessel, then the fast steamers and later the submarine 
by which man can travel secretly under the water. The 
next and last great conquest was the air, and as nations 


have fought battles on the land, on the water and used 
the submarine for successful warfare under the water, 
the next and last great step in transportation will be in 
the air. It is but natural to expect that the greatest 
battle of all will take place in the air when all modern 
inventions will be used to destroy human life. As stated 
in the Bible, unless the time be shortened, no human 
being will be left on this earth, but the Good Book has 
promised that the time will be shortened. !N"ations 
will try this new mode to conquer each other before the 
United Kingdom, spoken of in the Bible, can be 



SUPPLEME^^TnsTG his former letter, Robert 
Gordon wrote: 

Dear Mr. Kennelworth : 

I am anxious to make some money in my cotton deals and 
get into wheat for the big advance that I figure is coming this 
Spring and Summer. Then I want to be in position to buy 
some Right Aeroplane and Sell Major Motors and other stocks 
short, because I believe that in the next few years I can make 
a fortune buying Right Aeroplane stock and selling short 
Major Motors. 

Just as the railroad locomotive attained great speed from 
1834 to 1839, and the big steamers cut down the time between 
New York and Europe, so will airplanes 100 years later cut 
the time around the world and to all points of the world. Just 
as the automobile has supplanted the railway passenger trains 
in carrying passengers across the country, so will the airplane 
take the place of railroads and automobiles in transportation 
through the air, because it will be much faster and safer. I 
believe that the airplane described by Ezekiel is going to be 
the model of a great plane in the future and I would like to 
make money enough to be the man to build the first plane 
according to the plans laid down in the Bible. 

Mr. Kennelworth, I want to help you and show my appreci- 
ation for all your kindness to me. I would like to help you 
make back the money that you lost in the big slump in stocks 
in the Fall of 1919, and believe that if you will buy some 
July or October cotton right now, and hold it, you will make 
a lot of money. To show your faith in me, buy at least 100 
bales. Then along about the 5th of April, we will have a 


lot of big profits made and can buy some wheat and com 
as I figure that wheat and corn are going to start up the early 
part of April and advance twenty-five to thirty cents per 
bushel. Haven't you faith enough in me and faith enough in 
the Bible to risk a few hundred dollars and make back all 
the money you have lost? Of course you don't need it, Mr. 
Kennelworth, but it would make me very happy to see you 
make some money, anyway. 



After reading over Robert's letters and explanation 
of the cycles, Mr. Kennelworth answered : 

February 1, 1927. 
My dear Robert: 

Your amazing letter and forecast of the future cycles, re- 
ceived. I am surprised to find one so young possessed of so 
much knowledge. It shows that you are a deep student and 
have been searching for the hidden mysteries. You will re- 
ceive your reward. 

I have faith in the Bible and in you, Robert. In 1919, I 
followed tips and lost a lot of money. Now I must have 
enough faith in you to risk a little money on your predictions, 
based on the Bible, so I telegraphed my brokers in New York 
today and bought 500 bales of July cotton at 13.70. If it 
goes up, I am going to hold it and the money I make on it, I 
am going to give to you and Marie when you are married as 
a wedding present, or if you need the money to promote your 
invention, I will let you have it to use for that purpose. 

Please keep me posted on your studies and on your new 
discoveries. Always feel free to come and talk your matters 
over with me. I am always interested in anything that you 
liave to write or talk to me about. Have faith in you and 
believe you are right about the great war to come. 

It is plain that the nations in Europe are rapidly getting 
ready for war, and, of course, it will be with airplanes. While 


I hate to think the United States will again be called into 
war, at the same time I realize that all of the foreign countries 
are jealous of us, because we have such enormous gold supply 
and have grown so prosperous. The United States is now 
the banker of the world, and while it was no fault of ours that 
the great World War occurred, which resulted to our benefit 
by transfer of gold from other nations to us, at the same time 
they are jealous and have a real hatred for America. 

So you are probably right in preparing to build a great 
airplane to be used in defending your country. Such noble 
intentions, my boy, fill my heart with pride. I am going to 
drive out to the farm to see your mother next Sunday if I 
can get time. Want to have a talk with her and tell her of 
your brilliant achievement. It makes every mother's heart 
glad to know that her boy is trying to accomplish something. 
I feel sure that you are going to accomplish your aims, Robert, 
and I am with you always. 

Sincerely yours, 

J. H. Kennelworth. 

After hearing from Mr. Kennelworth, Robert was 
very happy, and of course, had to share his happiness 
with Marie. 

February 5, 1927. 
Sweet Marie: 

I am very happy on this Saturday night, and nothing could 
make me happier than to be with you. I feel that I have won 
a great victory. I have put my theories up to Mr. Kennel- 
worth, explained all that I could about my discoveries of the 
cycles in the Bible, and urged him to buy some cotton and 
make back the money that he lost in 1919. He said that he 
had faith in me and the Bible so he bought 500 bales of July 
cotton at 13.70 as I suggested. 

While the market hasn't gone up much since I bought mine, 
at the same time it is holding steady and I am sure that it is 
going up. I believe Mr. Kennelworth is going to make a lot 


of money on his cotton and I want to see him make it because 
he is an honest, whole-hearted man and has done everything 
he could to help me. The $500 bonus he gave me in January 
enabled me to have margin enough to buy the cotton, and if I 
make a great success I will feel that I owe him a great debt 
of gratitude, because he has really helped me get a start. 

Don't think I fail to appreciate all you are doing, my little 
sweetheart, and the faith that you have in me. I am looking 
forward to the day when I will make Wall Street hum with 
you standing by my side. Nothing would be left for me to 
work for if it wasn't the hope of having you, and the happiness 
that you can bring. Money will not mean anj'^thing except to 
accomplish my purpose, help my country and buy the things 
that will make you happy. 

Love is indeed the greatest thing in the world and you are 
the greatest woman in the world. With your love, there is 
nothing that I cannot do. You are my last thought when I 
go to sleep at night and the first when I wake in the morning. 
Everything I do, I always think is for you. Your sweet little 
letters are always so encouraging and your supreme faith in 
me urges me on to greater things. 

With all the love that my heart can send, I am as ever 
Your loving 


Monday, February 7, 1927. 
My own dear Robert : 

Your letter received this a.m. It is the happiest Monday 
morning that I have ever had. Am glad to know that Mr. 
Kennelworth is backing up your judgment. If I had some 
money I certainly would send it to you to buy some cotton 
for me. Maybe I will have some in a few months, because I 
am saving something every week from my allowance which 
Papa sends me 

Every night when I kneel to pray, I ask God to give you 
strength and confidence, Robert, and I know that he can and 
will help you. It makes me very happy to know in all of your 


plans for the future, you think of me, and I am going to try 
to prove worthy of that great love. You are so noble, pure 
and unselfish; always thinking of others and thinking of what 
you can do to help protect your country in time of war. 

I do hope and pray as your mother does, that the days of 
wars may pass away; that man may cease to fight and may 
know and understand each other, setting their differences on 
the basis of love. I will welcome that day, and hope that I 
may stand by your side, when there will be no more wars and 
our loved ones will not be taken away to war. 

Write me often, Robert, and know that you have all the 
love that the heart of one little woman can send. 
Your own 


The month of Eebmary slowly passed away. Cotton 
was very slow and inactive, but on February 23rd, it 
started up and went up fast. On March 2nd, July cot- 
ton had advanced to 14.80, and Robert had a profit of 
$1,000.00 and Mr. Kennelworth had a profit of 
$2,500.00. Robert was very much elated over his prog- 
ress and the profit for Mr. Kennelworth. He wrote 
Marie how the market w^as working out according to his 
prediction ; how the money was piling up ; and that he 
would soon have money to start on his invention and new 
discovery. Marie was very happy over Robert's success 
and wrote encouraging letters. Mr. Kennelworth was 
also very happy and congratulated Robert on being able 
to buy cotton very close to the low level in January. 

March was the month to bring disappointment to 
Robert. Cotton started to decline and by the middle 
of the month had declined to around 13.75 wiping out 
all Robert's and Mr. Kennelworth's profits, but still 
leaving their capital intact. Robert was not discour- 


aged. He told Mr. Kennelworth tliat tlie flood was sure 
to come in the Mississippi Valley during April and 
May, the Spring would be late, and the price would be 
sure to advance. He had no thought of selling out his 
cotton and urged Mr. Kennelworth to hold his, which 
he did. 

Marie had become very much interested in the market 
and was reading the paper every day and watching the 
prices. She saw the price decline to around 13.Y5 and 
knew that Robert's profits would now be wiped out. 
She felt very sorry for him and wrote him : 

March 15th, 1927. 
My dear Robert: 

I have not heard from you in several days. I see that the 
market has declined to where you now have no profit left on 
your deal. Do not get discouraged; I have great faith in 
you and believe that you are yet going to come out all right 
and make a lot of money. Why don't you hold your cotton, 
and tell Mr. Kennelworth to hold his, because my intuition 
tells me that you are certainly right? 

I have been saving money every week from my allowance. 
A few weeks ago I wrote Papa and told him that I had to 
have some extra money and asked him if he could let me 
have $300.00. He sent the money at once, so I now have 
$400.00 and I am sending it to you. I want you to buy me 
100 bales of July cotton. I was talking with a broker from 
Dallas a few days ago, and he says that he believes cotton 
will go up even tho it may be slow for a while. Take the 
money, and if you can get the broker to buy a hundred for 
me, do so. This is my faith in you, and in the Bible. So don't 
be afraid to buy for me, Robert. I am just as game as you are. 

With all love and wishing you luck. 
As ever, your own 



This letter was a great consolation and encouragement 
to Robert. He had begun to feel a little blue because 
cotton had declined. IsTot that he thought it wouldn't 
go up again, but he was sorry that he had failed to get 
the profits. 

He took Marie's money and on March 17th bought 
100 bales of July cotton at 13.90. The cotton market 
was slow during the balance of March, but it did not 
decline, and Robert was greatly encouraged. The mar- 
ket was slow again during April, but prices were holding 
steady and Robert felt encouraged that they did not 
decline. On April 20th a flood started in the Missis- 
sippi Valley. The Spring was late and planting de- 
layed. Cotton started to advance and went up fast, July 
reaching 15.40 by April 25th. Robert's profits were 
now piling up fast, and Marie had a profit of over 
$700.00 on her 100 bales. Mr. Kennelworth had held 
his cotton and profits were accumulating fast for him. 
He congratulated Robert on his wonderful prediction 
that the flood came as he forecast. Marie was watching 
the papers so she wired Robert as follows : 

you are a wonder the market is, making good and we 
are going to win i am with you always love 


Robert now began to see possibilities of his dream 
being realized, and thought in a few months he could 
resign his position and go to iN^ew York and continue to 
speculate in order to make money enough to build his 
airplane and work out ideas for his other discoveries. 
So he wrote Marie this letter : 


April 30th, 1927. 
My darling Marie, 

The Lord has been good to us. Fortune is smiling on us. 
Cotton is on its way up. In a few weeks will be up around 
17e a pound, and we will have a lot of money made. I bought 
another 100 bales today and Mr. Kennelworth bought 500 
bales more. It won't be long until I have money enough to 
go to New York. When I go, I want you to go with me, 
because I cannot go there and succeed alone without you. I 
need your love and encouragement, and want you to marry 
me and start to New York together. Of course I don't like 
to have you leave school before you graduate, but I feel it is 
best for you to go with me. 

Write and let me know what you think about it. 

With all my love, 

Your Robert. 

Marie's reply: 

Sunday, May 1st, 1927. 
My dear Robert, 

I have just received your letter, and I am happy to know 
that the cotton is moving your way. I know that you love 
and trust me and I want you to know that I love and trust 
you, so please try to understand me. While I have the great- 
est faith in you and know that you will succeed, I feel that 
marrying you just now might handicap you and prevent your 
success. When once I am yours, Robert, you will have realized 
your fondest hope, and possibly your ambition may wane. 
You will fight harder to win if you still cling to the hope of 
winning me. They say that hope and anticipation are greater 
than realization, Robert. Never cease to hope for I ajn with 
you. Even when I am not with you, trust me as I trust you, 
for I love only you. 

I am going to tell you a dream that I had a few nights ago. 
I saw you a great success. Fortune was smiling on you. The 
world was at your feet, but I seemed to see a great tragedy 
follow this. It seemed I left you in a mysterious way and 


then came back to you just as mysteriously. Now, don't think 
that I do not want to go with you, Robert, and don't think 
that I believe in dreams, but somehow it has made a great 
impression on me. 

Of course you know that father would never consent to me 
leaving school to marry you, and if we married, we would 
have to run away. Would it not be best for you to go to 
New York, as you have planned, work on your invention, and 
let my love and faith guide you to success? You could live 
for my love, which you have always said was the greatest 
thing in the world. You have all my love and will always 
have it. 

I could continue in school and later, if you became despon- 
dent and could not get along without me, remember that I 
would have faith and love enough to give up father, mother, 
and everything else and come to you. I want to do what I 
feel is best for your future, Robert, and I hope that you will 
believe me and see it that way. I want you to come over to 
see me next Sunday, so we can talk over all your future plans. 

With all of my love for you always, 

Your Maeie. 

When Robert received Marie's letter, lie was disap- 
pointed, but felt that when he saw her and talked mat- 
ters over, he could get her to change her mind, give up 
school, if necessary, marry him and go to ISTew York 
with him. He had heard and read much of the pitfalls 
of the great City of New York and felt that he did not 
care to venture there alone without Marie with him as 
his wife. While his old school-mate and chum, Walter 
Kennelworth, was in New York and could work with 
him and be a great help and comfort, he felt that Marie, 
his one great inspiration, was absolutely necessary to 
his success and that he must persuade her to go with 
him to New York. 


On Sunday, May 1st, Robert went to visit his mother 
in the country. lie found that Mr. Kennelworth had 
been there and told her of Robert's success and his faith 
in him. Robert's mother was very happy when he told 
her that cotton was advancing and he was making money 
rapidly and Mr. Kennelworth was making money ; that 
Marie had such great faith in him that she had put up 
her only $400.00 and bought 100 bales of cotton and 
now had a profit of about $1,000.00'. 

Robert told his mother of his plans. That he ex- 
pected within a few months to go to ISFew York, estab- 
lish himself there, and speculate in order to make money 
so that he could build his great airplane according to 
Ezekiel's plan and prepare to help his country in time 
of war. Mrs. Gordon was very happy to learn of lier 
boy's success. She was sad when he began to talk about 
war. Robert assured her that the Bible plainly foretold 
the great war which was to be fought in the air and 
that it was his duty to help protect his country. While 
his mother admired his patriotism, she again referred 
to the dream that she had had years before, about a great 
war which would come and in which she thought that 
Hobert lost his life in San Francisco. 

She talked to Robert of his future and told him she 
hoped he would be a preacher. Robert confided to her 
that he could never be an orthodox minister, for he 
could not preach and teach the things which the ortho- 
dox ministers were teaching. He did not believe in a 
personal devil or believe in Hell, but believed in a God 
of Love and Justice. He did not believe that God would 
inflict upon any of his children eternal punishment but 


thouglit that whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also 
reap and that we receive our reward here upon earth. 

He told her that the Bible plainly said that the king- 
dom of heaven is within us and he believed it. If we 
kept our conscience clear and did unto others as "we 
would like to have them do unto us, he believed we 
would find our heaven and our reward here upon earth. 
Said that times and conditions were changing rapidly ; 
that the new inventions and discoveries caused men to 
think differently than in the old days ; that the old re- 
ligious ideas would pass away and give place to more 
liberal, advanced ideas. He hoped to live to see the day 
when men would not only be too proud to fight, but 
would be too full of love for their fellowmen to settle 
disputes with the sword. This was God's plan and it 
would come to pass this way, and he believed that he 
could be a great power for peace and hoped to live to 
see a world of peace with all nations united under one 
kingdom and one God, the God of Love and Justice. 

Mrs. Gordon felt that her faith in Robert had been 
justified and that she understood him better than his 
father and brother. He told his mother of his hopes 
for an early marriage with Marie and that when he 
went to 'New York, he wanted to take Marie with him 
as his wife. His mother was not in favor of an elope- 
ment. She wanted him to make good, act in an honor- 
able way and ask the consent of Mr. Stanton to his 
marriage with Marie, but she felt at this time Mr. Stan- 
ton would not give his consent because he wanted Marie 
to complete her education and it was right and proper 
she should. His mother asked him if he didn't think 


it would be best to continue bis position with Mr. Ken- 
nelworth for a few years longer, after he saw tbat he 
was making a success before going to New York where 
he might fail in a strange city. Robert was filled with 
a great determination to go. He wished to make a suc- 
cess and knew he would, because he read the Bible and 
had learned how. 

The week ending May 7th was the greatest week in 
Robert Gordon's life up to that time. Cotton advanced 
rapidly about $4.00 per bale, and by May 7th Robert's 
profits were about $2,500.00. Marie had a profit of 
over $1,000.00 on her 100 bales which Robert bought 
for her, and Mr. Kennelworth now had a profit of about 

On Saturday morning, May 7th, Mr. Kennelworth 
called Robert into his private ofiice and asked him if 
he knew what the cotton market was doing that morn- 
ing. Robert said he hadn't heard what the price was. 
Mr. Kennelworth told him that July was now selling 
around 16 cents per pound, and that while he had some 
nice profits, the money was not the thing that counted 
with him, but the fact that Robert was right on the 
market made him happy that he had faith in him and 
encouraged him. 

Robert then confided to Mr. Kennelworth that he 
was very anxious to go to I^ew York just as soon as 
possible. He had been reading about the contemplated 
flights of the airplanes from ISTew York across the At- 
lantic, and he wanted to be in ISTew York by his birth- 
day in June, 1927, because he figured by that time the 
airplanes would have crossed the Atlantic and there 


would be great excitement in New York. He wished to 
be there and get all the information he could about air- 
planes, because he wanted to start building his own 
just as soon as he had money enough and felt that he 
could do so. He asked Mr. Kennelworth what he 
thought about him resigning in a short time to go to 
New York. Mr. Kennelworth told him that he would 
regret very much to lose his services, but that he had 
great faith in Robert's study of the Bible and what he 
thought he could do, and that if he wanted to do so, 
he would let him go and not only that, but would aid 
him financially. Robert confided his hope and desire 
to take Marie with him. Mr. Kennelworth didn't ex- 
actly agree with this but told him that this was a prob- 
lem he would have to solve for himself; that if Marie 
had faith enough in him to take the step, he was sure 
it would work out all right; and that he could always 
have his old position back any time that he wanted to 
return, and could have any help that he could render 
him in New York. 

After his conference with Mr. Kennelworth, Robert 
wired Marie as follows: 


Robert arrived in Sherman, Texas, Saturday evening, 
and Marie met him at the train. She was overjoyed at 
Robert's success. They spent Saturday evening and 
Sunday together. It seemed to them the happiest days 
of their lives. Robert talked over his plans and Marie 
was enthusiastic about his future. He told her that if 


the market worked as lie expected, he intended to trade 
in wheat and corn in the near future ; that he hoped to 
go to ISTew York by the early part of June, as he was 
very enthusiastic about the air flights from ]^ew Yotk 
across the Atlantic to Paris, and get started on his stud- 
ies and invention. Marie was willing to give him all 
the money she had made to help him out but he told her 
that the one thing he wanted was her and her love, and 
that he wanted her to go with him to ]^ew York. 

She knew her father would never consent to their 
marriage and the only way would be to elope. While 
she thought it best to finish her studies in school and 
join him in l^ew York later, said if he insisted, she 
would go with him. Robert left for Texarkana on Sun- 
day afternoon, May 8th, with Marie's promise that if 
he decided to go to 'New York within a few weeks, they 
would make arrangements to elope and be married in 
St. Louis on their arrival there. Robert had his Bible 
with him and on his way back home Sunday night, spent 
several hours reading it and going over the predictions 
by Ezekiel and the plans outlined by Ezekiel for an 
airplane, which Robert hoped and expected to build in 
the near future. 

During the next ten days, cotton was slow and reacted 
40 to 50 points. But this in no wise discouraged Rob- 
ert, as he felt sure that a big advance was coming the 
latter part of May and during the early June. 

On May 19th, July cotton was again up around the 
16 cent level. Robert felt that now was the time to 
start buying wheat and corn. He wired his broker in 
New York to buy 10,000 July wheat and 10,000 July 


com, and to raise the stop loss order on his cotton and 
also place a stop loss order on the wheat and com, to 
protect the broker and himself. The broker wired that 
he had bought 10,000 July wheat at 1.381/2 and 10,000 
July corn at 92 cents. On May 20th Robert bought 
10,000 July com at 92% cents for Marie's account. 
He told Mr. Kennelworth that he figured wheat and 
corn were now going to have a big advance, and advised 
him to buy some^ which he did. 



MAY 21st was a red-letter day in the life of Robert 
Gordon. Wheat, corn and cotton all advanced 
to the highest levels of the season. Robert had read 
reports in the paper that Charles A. Lindbergh had 
started on his lone flight from ISTew York to Paris. He 
went down to the telegraph office in the afternoon to 
inquire if there was any news about the success of Lind- 
bergh's flight. The operator said that nothing had come 
over the wire yet, but there had been a report that 
Lindbergh had passed over Ireland early that morning. 
Robert waited in the telegraph office until about 5 p.m. 
when a flash came over the wire that Lindbergh had 
landed in Paris. This fired Robert's enthusiasm, and 
he was very much excited. Right then and there de- 
cided that he was going to I^ew York in the very near 
future and start to build an airplane according to his 
own plans. He went immediately to the home of Mr. 
Kennelworth and told him about his plans and desire 
to go to New York just as soon as possible. 

Mr. Kennelworth was also very enthusiastic about 
Lindbergh's flight across the Atlantic, and told Robert 
that he contemplated going to ISTew York to be there for 
the reception when Lindbergh returned, and that he 
wanted to visit Walter and see how he was getting along 
anyway. So Robert tendered his resignation to Mr. 


Kennelworth to take place on May 31, 1927. Mr. Ken- 
nelworth accepted the resignation with the understand- 
ing and promise from Robert that if anything went 
wrong or he should lose his money or meet with disap- 
pointments in Xew York, he would immediately return 
and assume his old position. Robert thanked him for 
his kindness and told him that he would feel free to call 
on him but that he felt he would never have to return 
to take up the position again. In view of his discoveries 
of the cycles in the Bible, he could make money in the 
market, but his object was not alone to make money 
for selfish purposes, but to use it to benefit others and 
for the protection of his country at the time of the com- 
ing great war which would be fought in the air. 
On Sunday, May 22nd, Robert wrote to Marie : 

My dearest Marie, 

The past week has been a great one for us, and yesterday, 
the 21st, was the greatest day in history. Lindbergh, the lone 
aviator, crossed the Atlantic and landed safely in Paris. 
Wheat, com and cotton went up and we made more money. 
Profits are piling up fast, and I will soon have plenty of 
money to build my airplane. 

I had a long talk with Mr. Kennelworth yesterday after- 
noon after we received the news of Lindbergh's flight, and 
resigned my position, to take place on May 31st. Expect to 
go to New York some time in the early part of June, and of 
course I want to take you with me as my wife. With the 
profits we now have made in the market, there will be no 
trouble about us getting along all right in New York and I 
am sure that I am going to make a lot more money. 

Cotton is going away up in the early part of June and 
wheat is going very high in the latter part of May and early 
June. I will sell out and take some of my profits so we can 


get started in good shape. Will see you next Sunday and talk 
the matter over and plan the best way. 

Your love and faith has sustained me thus far and helped 
to make me the success that I am, and with that love, there 
is no height which I cannot reach. 

I love you more than ever. You are all and everything 
to me. 



During the week ending May 28th, Robert watched 
the markets very closely because he figured that wheat 
and corn would be top around May 28th to June 1st. 
He wanted to sell out and get the profits so that he could 
go to Isew York. Cotton advanced to the highest level 
that week and on Saturday, July was up to 16.40. 
Robert had a profit of over $3,000.00 in his cotton. He 
sold out his July wheat on May 28th at $1.50 and sold 
the corn at $1,031/2, making about $2,300.00 profit. 
This, together with his stock profits, gave him about 
$6,000.00. He sold out Marie's corn at $1,031/2, mak- 
ing a profit of about $1,100.00 there. She also had a 
profit of about $1,200.00 on the cotton which she was 
still holding because he believed it was going higher. 
Marie's profit now amounted to about $2,300.00. 

Robert was going to Sherman, Texas, on Saturday 
afternoon, and Monday being Decoration Day, he would 
not return until Monday night. He had a talk with 
Mr. Kennel worth before leaving and Mr. Kennel worth 
told him that he had been buying more corn on the way 
up and more cotton ; that he now had a profit of about 
$25,000.00, all of which was due to Robert's advice. 

Robert said that he was going away to see Marie and 


confided that lie was going to try to get her to elope with 
him and go to ISTew York. Mr. Kennelworth told him 
that he could take the good news to Marie that he was 
going to give them a wedding present of $10,000.00, 
which was less than half of the profits he had made. 
He was going to continue to hold the cotton until Robert 
thought it was time to sell. 

On the afternoon of May 28th, Robert boarded a train 
for Sherman, Texas, with the lightest heart that he had 
ever experienced in his life. ISTow that his dream was 
really going to be realized, he was never so happy. He 
figured that with the money he had made and with 
Marie's money, and the $10,000.00 which Mr. Kennel- 
worth was going to give them, he would have about 
$18,000.00 which would give him capital to continue 
to speculate in the market and money for his plans on 
his great airplane. 

As the train rolled across the plains of Texas and 
Robert watched the sun setting across the prairies on 
that Saturday afternoon, he dreamed of the day when 
he, like Lindbergh, would cross the country in his great 
airplane. He could think of nothing else but Lind- 
bergh's great flight and what it meant to the world. He 
realized that Ezekiel's prophecy of that war which was 
to come and be fought in the air, was coming true, and 
the great plane described by Ezekiel, the eagle with 
wheel within a wheel, would one day become a reality. 
He could now see the possibilities of his dream being 
fulfilled and he was sure of success. 

Marie welcomed him with enthusiasm and open arms. 
She was so proud of him and so happy that he made 


good in the market. He had been so thoughtful to buy 
cotton and corn for her and sold out the corn with 
$1,100.00 profit. She told Robert that he was a won- 
der ; that he was one of the greatest young men in the 
world and a genius, and that he would be a greater 
man than Lindbergh when he was as old as Lindbergh. 

Robert said that on June 9th, he would be 21 years 
of age, and on that day he wanted to be married and 
start on his career as a real man. He wanted to go 
back to Texarkana after the holidays, wind up his affairs 
and get ready to go to JSTew York. Wanted her to go 
with him, starting Saturday, June 4th, so they would 
arrive on Sunday, June 5th, in St. Louis, be married, 
and proceed immediately to l^ew York. He asked 
Marie what she thought about going to her father, tell- 
ing him he had now made good and had enough money 
to start out, and ask his consent to their marriage. 
Harie said that it was useless; that her father would 
never consent to her leaving school and being married, 
no matter how much money the man she was going to 
marry had to take care of her. Her father was bent 
on her finishing her education and she knew it would 
be a hopeless case. There was no use talking about it. 

She asked Robert if he didn't think it would be better 
for her to remain in school for another year or two, 
to finish her education, and then she could join him in 
ISTew York and be married. She thought it possible that 
he might get along better for a while without her. But 
Robert would not listen to this and told her that he 
would never go without her. His future happiness and 
success depended upon her love and encouragement. 


Her love had guided him safely thus far and would lead 
him on to greater things. He had dreamed of the time 
when he would come home at night from his work or 
study, to find her there and see her beautiful eyes, the 
lights that would guide him on to success. She could 
either make him the most miserable man in the world 
or the happiest. His entire future and fate were in her 
hands and she could do with him as she willed. Marie 
agreed to keep her promise she had made to him long 
before, — ^that regardless of money or conditions, she 
would leave father, mother, brothers and sisters, and go 
with him anywhere, even unto the ends of the earth, 
and that if he insisted, she would elope because she 
knew that was the only way since her father would not 
give his consent. 

On Sunday, May 29th, Robert and Marie went to 
Dallas, Texas. They had planned when they were ready 
to elope, that Marie would leave from Dallas on the 
^^Sunshine Special" in the afternoon of June 4th. She 
was to keep her plans absolutely secret and Robert was 
to board the same train that night at Texarkana, and 
after the train was out of Texarkana, he was to find her, 
go on to St. Louis together, be married there on Sun- 
day morning, and leave Sunday noon for iN'ew York. 
Robert was extremely happy and talked of nothing but 
the success that was to come to them ; of his great plane 
that he was to build and the part it would take in pro- 
tecting the country in the great air battle which he was 
sure was yet to come, when foreign countries thru 
their jealousy, would attack the United States from the 
air and do great damage to this country. He told her 


that in the end Uncle Sam would win; that the Stars 
and Stripes would proudly float from the great buildings 
in New York, and that they would live to eee that day 
and he wanted her there with him when his great "ship" 
would help win the victory for his country. Walter 
Kennelworth was in the city and they were going to 
work together on inventions and discoveries that would 
help win the war which he knew was sure to come. 

It was the most interesting and pleasant Sunday that 
they had ever spent together. They drove around Dallas 
and talked over their future plans. Sunday afternoon 
they returned to Sherman, and Monday forenoon Rob- 
ert spent with Marie. They went out to the cemetery 
and placed some flowers upon the graves of soldiers who 
had lost their lives in defense of their country. 

Robert talked of the great feat of Lindbergh and of 
the honors that he would receive from the foreign coun- 
tries, and told Marie what a great time they would have, 
as Mr. Kennelworth was going to New York and they 
would all be there at the great reception when Lind- 
bergh returned. He said good-bye to her on Monday 
afternoon and started back for Texarkana, knowing 
that the next time he would meet her, would be on board 
the train for St. Louis, where she would become his 

From that time on, Robert counted the minutes, in 
anticipation of the great happiness of the following 
Sunday when they would be married in St. Louis. He 
was strongly attracted to St. Louis because Lindbergh 
had left from there in the "Spirit of St. Louis,'' on his 
successful flight. He thought it would be good luck to 


marry in St. Louis and start from there to 'New York 
to spend their honeymoon. 

On Tuesday morning, May 31st, Robert started early 
to Mr. Kennelworth's office as that was to be his last 
day in the office and he was anxious to clean up all the 
business necessary and render Mr. Kennelworth all the 
service possible before he went away. He confided to 
Mr. Kennelworth the arrangements of eloping with 
Marie. Mr. Kennelworth told him that he would ar- 
range to go to New York about the 11th of June and 
was sorry that he couldn't make the trip with Marie and 
Robert and see them married in St. Louis. But he said 
to Robert, ^That is the time when two young people 
like to be alone, and I am afraid that I wouldn't be a 
very good chaperon on the trip. So it is all for the 
best and you will get along all right without me." 

Robert told Mr. Kennelworth that he figured accord- 
ing to his cycle theory, cotton should be sold out about 
June 1st or 2nd, that there would be a reaction. He 
had also figured that it was time to sell wheat and corn 
for a reaction. 

On June 1st, Robert sold out his July cotton at 
16.80 and also sold out Marie's cotton. Robert's prof- 
its and capital together now^ amounted to $7,000.00. 
Robert sold 25,000 July wheat at 1.481/2 and 25,000 
July corn at 1.0 6^/2 on June 1st. He went down to 
the broker's office to watch the market for that week, 
because he knew the next few days would be very im- 
portant and anxious days for him. He was thinking 
every minute of the day when he would start to New 
York and would make Marie his wife. This would 


be the greatest start of all his life^ as he was starting 
it under favorable conditions and with plenty of money. 
He knew that success was certain and was never more 

On Saturday, June 4th, he closed his short contract 
in July wheat at 1.43 and his corn contract at 1.02. 
He had made a profit of over $2,000.00 on wheat which 
brought his capital up to $9,000.00. Mr. Kennelworth 
had taken Robert's advice and gone short of wheat and 
com on June 1st, after selling out his cotton. Cotton 
declined from June 1st as Robert figured it would. He 
told Mr. Kennelworth on Saturday morning that he was 
going to buy in his wheat and corn, because he was 
getting ready to go away that afternoon and was not 
going to make any more trades until he had arrived in 
^N^ew York. He would have everything in cash and 
ready to make a new start after the honeymoon. 

Mr. Kennelworth had sold wheat and corn heavily 
and had made over $50,000.00 since he started to follow 
Robert's advice. He made back all the money he had 
lost in the slump in oil stocks in 1919 and was very 
grateful to Robert. He handed Robert 'New York ex- 
change for $10,000.00 as a wedding present. Told him 
that he could call on him for any additional help that 
he wanted in financing the building of his airplane or 
for any other purpose. Robert assured him that he 
would not need any more help ; that he could make all 
the money he wanted and that his success was assured. 

Robert told Mr. Kennelworth that he made over 
$4,000.00 for Marie on her little capital of $400.00 
with which she had started. Mr. Kennelworth was very 


much elated over this. This was the first time he had 
heard about Marie putting up $400.00 to buy cotton. 
He told Robert she was the kind of a woman to marry, 
the one who believed in him and would back him with 
her money and everything else. lie believed it was love 
of the right kind — that success was sure to follow. 
Robert was so happy that afternoon that he called Marie 
on the long-distance 'phone, and told her of his great 
success in the market in wheat and the money Mr. 
Kennelworth had made; told her that they had now a 
working capital of around $25,000.00 and with that 
much money, in E"ew York it would be only a question 
of a few years when he would be a millionaire. The 
main thing, however, was not money but the use he 
wanted to put it to in completing his invention. Marie 
was very happy and told him that she was making ar- 
rangements to go to Dallas and would leave there that 
afternoon on the ^'Sunshine Special," and after the train 
pulled out of Texarkana, he would find her on board. 
He was to keep everything quiet and not let anybody 
know anything about the elopement, as her father might 
try to stop her. No one in Texarkana but Robertas 
mother and Mr. Kennelworth knew about the secret 
elopement. Robert kept everything quiet about his re- 
signing from Mr. Kennelworth's and going to l^ew 
York, because he thought that there might be some leak 
somewhere and that Mr. Stanton might find out about 
Marie's elopement and stop it. 



A T 7 P.M. June 4tli, 1927, Robert walked into the 
J_\. Railroad Station at Texarkana and bought a ticket 
for St. Louis, with a reservation on the ^'Sunshine 
Special." This was the greatest and happiest moment 
of his life. He knew that Marie was already on her way 
and that in a couple of hours the train would arrive and 
he would go aboard for St. Louis^ where he was to make 
her his wife. After buying his ticket, he went over to 
the Huckins Hotel and met Mr. Kennelworth for a final 
conference and to say good-bye. He told Mr. Kennel- 
worth that he figured it would be time to buy cotton 
on a little reaction Monday morning, and also time to 
buy wheat again. Mr. Kennelworth assured him that 
he was going to plunge on his profits, and if he lost 
money now, it would be out of profits. He was going 
to get into the market and try to make a lot more money 
before he went to ISTew York. Robert said that he in- 
tended to wire his broker from St. Louis to buy cotton 
and wheat for him on Monday morning. 

Mr. Kennelworth bid Robert good-bye with all good 
wishes for success and said he was sure he was going 
to succeed, but that if failure and disappointment should 
come, he should always remember that he could rely 
upon him ; that a young man often had trouble and dis- 
appointment and made many mistakes before he reached 
his goal and that if anything went wrong in the market, 


tie could always come to him and ask for any aid pos- 
sible and he would gladly grant it. He thought as much 
of Robert as he did of his own son, Walter, and wanted 
them to work together in New York, and was sure that 
they could be a great success. He wanted Robert to 
encourage Walter to continue his studies along chemical 
lines, because he believed that Walter would be able 
to make some great discoveries and they could work 
together to good advantage. 

The ^'Sunshine Special'^ was a little late on Saturday 
night, June 4th, and Robert's heart was in his throat. 
He was anxious for that train to roll in. Einally, when 
the whistle blew and the signal light in the yard of the 
Texas Pacific showed the ^^Sunshine Special" was roll- 
ing in, the glare of the headlights on the train was the 
most welcome sight that Robert had ever witnessed 
thru all the days of his life. He boarded the train as 
quickly as possible and sat down nervous and anxious 
awaiting the moment when the train would get about 
20 miles out of Texarkana, so that he might go back 
and look for Marie. 

The minutes passed slowly away and it seemed like 
years before the train crossed the Red River and Robert 
decided that it was safe to go back to the car where 
Marie was and see her. He found Marie all anxious 
and nervously awaiting his arrival. She flew into his 
arms and seemed the happiest woman in the world and 
Robert was too happy for words. They sat there and 
talked of their future plans until after midnight. 

Marie told Robert that she knew if her father found 
out she was eloping, he would make every effort to stop 


her and prevent their marriage, as she was not of age, 
and he was anxious that she complete her education. 
Robert asked her if she had any regrets in the steps she 
was taking, and she told him she did not, that if she 
did have, she would never have started. She thought 
it was wonderful that Robert had been able to make 
money so rapidly and was very happy that he had stuck 
to the Bible and studied so hard, and now was getting 
his reward for his faith and hard work. She expressed 
her supreme confidence in him and the work that he 
intended to do. Robert hoped it would be a beautiful 
sunshiny Sunday morning when they arrived in St. 
Louis, so that they could be married and then proceed 
to 'New York. 

Marie seemed very enthusiastic over the prospect of 
getting to St. Louis. Robert had a little surprise for 
her, and she asked him to tell her what it was. But 
he said, she must wait until they arrived in St. Louis. 
^^Robert, just suppose the train should be wrecked and I 
should be killed^ or something should happen that I 
would never see you again, don't you think you had 
better tell me about the surprise now ?" He said, ^^E'o, 
there is not going to be any wreck. Good luck is fol- 
lowing us, and the surprise will keep until tomorrow 
morning." She said, ^'Robert, I may not be able to 
sleep. I don't think I can sleep anyway, after all this 
excitement and happiness and everything that is to come 
in the future." Robert knew that he couldn't sleep 
either, but he would go up to his car, lie down and try 
to get some rest before they arrived in St. Louis the 
next morning. They agreed to meet early in the morn- 


ing and go back into the dining car for breakfast before 
they arrived in St. Louis. 

Robert returned to his berth and tried to rest, but 
found that he couldn't sleep. He thought over what 
Marie had said about — "suppose the train should be 
wrecked, or something should happen that you should 
never see me again.'' He thought that nothing could 
happen to separate Marie from him, but just the same 
it was the thought that she said something might hap- 
pen. He felt lonesome being separated from Marie. 
She was two cars back, but he felt that the good God 
who had endowed him with faith would protect Marie, 
and that no harm would come to her ; that there was no 
danger of a wreck on the "Sunshine Special" and that 
there was sunshine waiting for Marie and himself. In 
the wee small hours of the morning, Robert dozed off 
and had a few hours of sound sleep. He arose early 
and dressed. About 8 o'clock, he hurried back to 
Marie's car, to take her to breakfast. When he arrived 
at her berth, he found it empty. He went back to the 
dining-car to look for Marie, but couldn't find her there, 
and then went on thru to the end of the train, but was 
unable to locate Marie. The Pullman porter told him 
that he hadn't seen her that morning and the last he 
saw of her was when Robert was talking to her in the 
berth late that night. Robert then searched the train 
again from one end to the other and become uneasy and 
anxious about Marie. He returned again to her car 
and had the porter look for her baggage, and after look- 
ing thru the car, found that it was gone. Robert 
was now almost frantic and could not imagine what 


could have happened to her, because her baggage was 
gone. The porter assured him that there had been no 
hold-up of the train that night and that nothing un- 
usual had happened. He had been up all night helping 
people get on and off at different stations but had seen 
nothing of Marie at any time. The train conductor was 
notified and the Pullman-car conductor was told. Both 
of them searched the train from one end to the other, 
and nowhere could Marie be found. 

Robert did not explain to the conductor or the porter 
that they were to be married in St. Louis that morning. 
The conductor told him that it seemed plain that in 
some way during the night, she must have left the 
train because her baggage was gone. Robert was now 
almost in a state of collapse. He imagined all kinds 
of things which might have happened to Marie. 
Thought that she might have become insane during the 
night, and had thrown her baggage out of the window, 
and jumped out. Thought her father might in some 
way have found out about her plans and had some officer 
or someone secreted t)n the train who had taken Marie 
off at some point enroute. But no matter what he 
thought or imagined, it was no relief to his mind be- 
cause he did not know where Marie was. All his future 
happiness was blasted in a moment. 

By the time the search was over, the train was nearing 
St. Louis. Robert began to think of all the things he 
could and must do to try and find Marie. The first 
thing he thought of was to wire Mr. Kennelworth, and 
have him make a search and ascertain whether her 
father or mother knew anything about what had hap- 


pened. The railroad conductor and Pullman conductor 
had tried to cheer Kobert up and assure him that noth- 
ing seriously wrong could have happened to her, and 
that for some unknown reason she must have left the 
train at some station during the night without anyone 
knowing it, because they were sure that she could not 
have jumped out or fallen from the window without 
someone knowing about it and they thought there was 
nothing to worry about. Robert had decided on send- 
ing telegrams and making every search possible to locate 
her. He put his hand in his inside pocket to find 
a pencil and draw out a wallet. In the pocket was an 
envelope addressed to him in Marie's handwriting. He 
did not know where it had come from or how it could 
have gotten into his pocket, but he hurriedly tore the 
envelope open and this is what he read : 

June 5, 1927—3 a.m. 
Dearest Robert: 

According to your faith, be I unto you. Love will always 
have faith, understand and wait. Time proves all things. 
You will get everything you want. I will come to you when I 
mean the most and your need for love is the greatest. 
Lovingly always, 


"When Robert finished reading this little note, tears 
were streaming down his face. He was frantic. He 
knew that the mysterious letter was written by Marie's 
own hand and must have been written on the train and 
for some unknown reason she was leaving him. He at 
once thought of his great faith in her, and his faith in 
God and the future as he read. He wondered what this 



could mean : "According to your faith be I unto you — 
love will always have faith, understand and wait.'' 
Robert thought, "How can I understand, how can I 
wait, when I left her only a few hours ago supremely 
happy anticipating being married a few hours later in 
St. Louis, and going on to IsTew York to spend our 
future lives together. What in the world can she mean 
by, 'time proves all things.' " Time had proved his 
faith and love for her. She had had faith in him and 
had encouraged him; had put up the $400.00 she had 
saved, not to make money for herself but to try to help 
him. She told him that she didn't want the money, but 
wanted him to use it in any way that would help him. 
Then he pondered the next line where she said : "You 
will get everything you want." He thought, "My God, 
there is only one thing that I do want, there is only 
one thing in this world that means anything to me and 
that is my Marie, and where will I find her." Reading 
the next line over and over, "I will come to you when 
I mean the most and your need for love is the greatest." 

He almost exclaimed aloud, "My God, my God, now 
is the time that I need her the most. I will never need 
her more. How can I go on? Life will be a blank. 
I will be a dismal failure without her." He wondered 
if there ever could be a time in the future when he 
would need her more, when she would mean more to 
him, than she meant at this moment. 

He could imagine no unfriendly circumstances, no 
break of any kind that would cause Marie to change 
in a few hours and decide to turn back from the step 
she had taken. He could not understand how she could 


have slipped to his berth in the wee small hours of the 
morning and placed this note in his inside coat pocket. 
It was her handwriting, and he knew that Marie had 
written it. But why ! why ! why ! 

As the train rolled into the Union Station at St. 
Louis he stood in the car dazed, with her letter crumpled 
in his hand. With a heavy heart he made his way to the 
station and sat down to think what he could or should 
do. Finally, he decided to send a telegram and lay the 
circumstances of Marie's disappearance before Mr. Ken- 
nelworth and ask his advice before making any move. 

Robert realized that he must have time to collect his 
thoughts, if he ever could think again. His thoughts 
turned back to the dream Marie had told him she had, 
where some terrible tragedy had overtaken him and she 
had gone out of his life in a mysterious way and came 
back into it in the same way. He wondered if at that 
time Marie had had any doubt that she might not 
want to continue to carry out the plans agreed on. Then 
he thought of what she said just before bidding good- 
night in the train, when she had asked him to tell her 
what the surprise was he had for her and said to him 
that the train might wreck and kill her or that some- 
thing might happen to separate them. He wondered 
then if she had something in her mind which she 
thought might separate them during the night, or if she 
intended to hide from him in some way. 

But he must get all that out of his mind — must have 
faith in Marie, must understand and wait. Then like 
a flash he became contented. Thought it was all a 
joke that Marie had played on him, that she was hiding 


somewhere in the train and in a few minutes would 
show up, so he decided not to send a telegram to Mr. 
Kennelworth but simply stay in the station and wait. 
He opened his suit case and took out the Bible, and 
there began to read from St. Paul, who said that love 
suffers long and is kind, seeks not its own, is not easily 
provoked and thinks no evil. Robert resolved to have 
patience, to have faith in Marie, and never doubt her, 
and never to think any evil of her no matter what hap- 
pened. His mind was relieved. He felt happy and 
more cheerful, and was hopeful. 

He waited a short time in the station, hoping Marie 
would join him. The seconds drifted away like weeks, 
the minutes seemed like months, and when an hour had 
gone by, to Robert it seemed like years. He waited 
and hoped ; watched in every direction for Marie's beau- 
tiful eyes, the eyes he told her he loved so much and 
always wanted them to greet him when he came home 
from his work because they were an inspiration. Slowly 
the hands on the great clock in the Union Station showed 
it was nearly 12 o'clock noon. Robert listened atten- 
tively as the old clock tolled twelve times for 12 o'clock 
and each time it seemed that the blood from his heart 
was slowly trickling away. Hope was fast giving away 
to despair. Robert found his patience waning, but that 
was not to be. He must trust to the word of God which 
said: "O, ye of little faith, saith the Lord," and must 
try to find Marie who meant everything to him. 

As the last stroke of the clock died slowly away, 
Robert started to think again. He finally decided that 
he would stay in the Union Station and have patience 


to wait one more hour for Marie. He thought that she 
was really playing a joke on him and would surely come 
hy 1 o^clock. While he waited he continued to read 
the Bible: "The heavenly Shepherd is leading you in 
the right way to his own blessed fold. Leave all to 
him, to his faithfulness, his love, his power, his watch- 
ful, sleepless care." Kobert decided to trust, to have 
faith and leave it all to God that He might protect 
Marie and bring her safely back to him. 
Then he read the poem by Gerhart : 

*'The prison where thou art 
Thy God will break it soon, 
And flood with light thy heart 
In his own blessed noon." 

Eobert thought how happy he would have been, as he 
expected by this time to be married to Marie and hap- 
pily on their way to l^ew York to celebrate their honey- 
moon. The hour had drifted slowly away and it was 
now a quarter to one. Robert was troubled and dis- 
couraged, but had not lost hope. He opened his Bible 
and read — Job 6:8: 

"Oh that I might have my request, and that God would 
grant me the thing that I long for!" 

Bobert knew that he longed for Marie and believed 
that if he had faith God would answer his prayers. He 
read again — Job 6:11-13: 

"What is my strength, that I should hope? and what is 
mine end, that I should prolong my life? 

Is not my help in me? and is wisdom driven quite 
from me?" 


This was a great consolation to Robert. He realized 
that at last in desperation like Job be must hope and 
liave faith; that bis wisdom and strength was in him- 
self and that if he bad faith in God and trusted him 
that he would find Marie ; that be would be able to over- 
come trials and tribulations and would have wisdom and 
faith to hold on and hope until be realized bis dream 
and again found Marie. Robert remembered reading 
in the Bible where it said : 

"Whom God loveth he chastiseth." 
He thought that Marie was chastising him to try bis 
faith and decided that he would not lose patience no 
matter what happened, that he would seek her to the 
ends of the earth. 

Robert watched the movement of every woman who 
passed thru the gates of the Union Station for Marie, 
but each minute brought bitter disappointment. His 
heart, which but a few hours ago was filled with love 
and happiness, was sad. Robert looked up as the hands 
on the clock in the Union Station pointed to 1 o'clock, 
— ^the time that he bad appointed unto himself to wait 
without taking some action to try to find Marie. !N'o 
Marie was in sight. He walked over to the news stand 
and bought a paper and decided to sit down for a few 
minutes and try to read. As be slowly turned the pages 
of the paper looking for something he knew not what, 
suddenly his eyes fell upon the beading; *^Tbe Best 
Thing on Earth" by R. L. Cole. The first thought that 
entered Robert's mind was that the best thing on earth 
was Marie and that the greatest thing in the world was 
love. He read the entire article. 



The Best Thing On Eakth 

By R. L. Cole 

JOHN WANAMAKER said: "I have for the gov- 
ernment, and in my own business, made contracts 
involving millions of dollars. I have signed checks for 
millions of dollars, but the greatest purchase I ever 
made in my life was when I was 11 years old. I saved 
every penny of my hard-earned money and bought a 
Bible that cost $2.75. That was my best investment 
and has had most to do with the rest of the riches of 
my life. Every other investment I have ever made 
holds a secondary place to the first and greatest one of 
them all." 

Lord Bacon, the literary genius and philosopher, 
lifted the Bible one day above his head, and said: 
^'There God speaks." 

God speaks in the first verse, saying: ^Tn the begin- 
ning God !" And all through the Book we find expres- 
sions as "Thus saith the Lord," "the word of the Lord 
came," "God said," "the Lord commanded," etc. ,, 

These expressions are used four thousand times in the j 
Bible, thus indelibly stamping the divine mark. ' 

"All scripture is given by inspiration of God." In-i 
spiration means breathed into. God breathed his; 


thouglits into the Book. The Book contains the breath 
of God, and lives because God lives. 

Jesus said: "Heaven and earth shall pass away but 
my word shall not pass away." 

The Bible tells us things we get nowhere else. It 
tells us of the beginning, for only God was in the begin- 
ning. It tells of the beginning of creation, the be- 
ginning of the human race, the beginning of the human 
family ; the beginning of sin, the beginning of redemp- 
tion; the beginning of the arts, sciences, music, agri- 
culture, of nations and languages. Of the Hebrews, of 
law, etc. 

Much of ancient history of the earliest times is bor- 
rowed from the Bible. 

The Bible tells of things that are to occur thousands 
of years in the future. The destruction of Babylon, 
!N'ineveh, Tyre and Jerusalem was foretold in detail 
and has come to pass exactly as was predicted. 

The first coming of Jesus Christ was foretold — that 
He would come to the tribe of Judah, would be born of 
a virgin, would be born in Bethlehem, would come out 
of Egypt and would grow up in ^Nazareth, would be 
despised and rejected of men, would work miracles, 
would be betrayed by one of his own followers, would 
be falsely accused, crucified. That they would gamble 
for his garment; would be buried in another man's 
tomb, would rise again; that His gospel would be 
preached to all nations ; that to Him would be given a 
name greater than any name. All these prophecies 
have been fulfilled. The prophecies of the Bible are 
yet being fulfilled, and will all be fulfilled. 


In Naomi we are told tliat in tlie day of His prepara- 
tion the rivers shall be opened, the palace shall he 
dissolved and chariots shall be flaming torches, shall run 
like the lightning and rage in the street. ISTotice this 
prophecy : the bridges shall be opened. The suspension 
bridge opens our rivers. The palaces shall be dissolved. 
They have been. 

Russia and Germany are notable examples. We are 
living in an era of democracy. The flaming chariots 
running like the lightning so much like the auto- 

In Isaiah we are told that with the coming in of the 
Gentiles to the brightness of His rising they shall fly 
as doves to their windows. That sounds like the air- 

The Bible is a priceless book because it makes prom- 
ises no other book can make. It promises pardon, sal- 
vation, eternal life, soul rest, peace, comfort, strength 
and succor ; victory over trials and temptations ; strength 
in the dying hour, and heaven for all eternity. 

The Bible is priceless because it is indestructible. For 
two thousand years the critics have hurled against it 
their anathemas^ and it still lives. Time and again it 
has been gathered up and burned, and its advocates for 
ages were persecuted and put to death, but it has sur- 
vived fires and floods. 

A popular author of fiction boasts 9,000,000 copies 
of his book published in eight years. 240,000,000 
copies of the Bible have been sold in the same eight 

Another publisher boasts that his book has beee 


printed in 23 languages. The Bible is published in 770 
different languages and dialects. 

Last we passed beside a blacksmith's door, 
And heard the anvil ring the vesper chime, 
Then looking in, I saw upon the floor 
Old hammers worn with beating years of time. 

"How many anvils have you had," said I, 
"To wear and batter all your hammers so?'' 
"Just one," said he, then with a twinkling eye, 
"The anvil wears the hammers out you know." 

And so thought I, the anvil of God's word, 
For ages skeptics' blows have beat upon, 
Yet thru the noise of falling blows was heard. 
The anvil was unharmed — the hammers gone. 

Last we passed beside, etc. 

Hume gone, Voltaire gone, Tom Paine gone, Bob 
Ingersoll gone. The present-day enemies in the church 
and out of the church will wear their hammers out. 
God's word that has for two thousand years endured 
the test, will endure and stand forever. 

The individual or nation that believes the Book, and 
lives according to its teaching, will live as long as the 
Book lives, and the individual or nation that spurns it 
will go down. 

Martin Luther gave the Bible to Germany and for 
generations Germany respected and loved the Book, and 
lived. Then Germany began in her schools to criticise 
and spurn the Book and brought on the World War. 
Germany by turning away from the Book, committed 
suicide, and bo shall it be with any nation. 


God forbid that America should ever turn away from 
the Bible I 

"Lord God of hosts be with us yet 
Let we forget, lest we forget. 

We've traveled together, my Bible and I, 

Thru all kinds of weather, with smile or with sigh. 

In sorrow or sunshine, in tempest or calm, 

Thy friendship unchanging; my lamp and my psalm. 

WeVe traveled together, my Bible and I, 
When life has grown weary, and death e'en was nigh; 
But all thru the darkness of mist and of wrong, 
I found thee a solace, a prayer and a song. 

So now who shall part us, my Bible and I. 
Shall isms or schism or new lights who shall try? 
Shall shadow for substance, or stone for good bread 
Supplant its sound wisdom, give folly instead? 
Ah no, my dear Bible, revealer of light. 
Thou swoird of the spirit, put error to flight; 
And still thru life's journey, until the last sigh; 
We'll travel together, my Bible and I." 

These statements agreed exactly with Robert's views. 
He had found his greatest help in the Bible and knew 
John Wanamaker was right when he said that the great- 
est purchase he ever made in his life was when he was 
11 years old and bought the Bible for $2.75. As Robert 

"Heaven and earth shall pass away but my word shall 
not pass away," 

he remembered that the Bible said that whenever you 


pray, believe tliat you have it and you shall. As he knew 
that all things are possible with the Lord, he determined 
to pray believing that Marie would soon return to him. 
Robert was much impressed with the statement that 
all the prophecies of the Bible are being fulfilled and 
will be fulfilled. He knew that every promise that God 
had ever made to man, he had kept. This renewed Rob- 
ert's faith and again he read Marie's note where it said : 
^^According to your faith, be I unto you," and Robert 
thought that if faith would bring Marie back to him 
she would surely come. He knew that time would never 
change his love and that there was no other woman 
but Marie for him. He would live, work and hope for 
Marie until he found her, but if she had gone from him 
forever and such bad news should come to him, he knew 
that he would bury all life and that hope would depart 
from him and life would not be worth living. 

At the end of the article he read the poem on the 
Bible and was much impressed with these lines: 

"Ah no, my dear Bible, revealer of light, 
Thou sword of the spirit, put error to flight; 
And still thru life's journey, until the last sigh; 
We'll travel together, my Bible and I.'* 

Robert felt that this article had been written especially 
for him when he needed it most, making him realize 
the value of his Bible and the trust he should put in it, 
applying its wisdom to his present problem and troubles. 
By the time Robert had finished reading this article, 
it was after 1 : 30 p.m. and he decided that it was hope- 
less to wait longer for Marie, that something radically 
wrong had happened and she had either gone away 


or an accident liad befallen her. He must make some 
plans for locating her. Decided to go to a hotel and 
call Mr. Kennelworth on long-distance 'phone at Tex- 
arkana. "With this plan in mind, he made his way to 
the hotel, registered and as soon as he was assigned to 
his room, put in a long-distance call for Mr. Kennel- 
worth. Mr. Kennelworth was at his residence and it 
was only a question of a few minutes until he had him 
on the 'phone. Between sobs, he told his sad story to 
Mr. Kennelworth about Marie's disappearance and 
asked his advice. Mr. Kennelworth told him that he 
thought for some reason Marie may have decided to 
return to school and complete her education, and prob- 
ably was at that time on her way back to Sherman. The 
best plan would be to wait until the next night to see 
if she returned, altho it was possible that she might 
get back late that night. Mr. Kennelworth told Robert 
that he would go to see her father and find out any 
information he could for him. Robert was to remain 
at the hotel and if he got any information, he would 
telephone him. He advised Robert to notify the rail- 
road authorities, and have them make a search and in- 
quire at all of the stations where the train stopped that 
night on the way from Texarkana to St. Louis, in order 
to get a clue to Marie's disappearance. 

After talking with Mr. Kennelworth, Robert got in 
touch over the 'phone with the railroad officials in St. 
Louis and notified them of Marie's disappearance from 
the train. They promised to send telegrams to all the 
station agents, to have all the trains watched and try to 
secure some information for him. They were to com- 


munieate with him just as soon as they had anything 
definite one way or the other. 

Robert now realized that he must go thru the greatest 
ordeal yet — that of waiting hourly for some news of 
Marie. He knew the hours would pass slowly and de- 
cided to formulate a plan in case Marie did not return 
to school or to her home, and if no news came from her 
the next day what would be his next move and what he 
should do to try to locate her. 

The next time Robert noticed the time of day, it 
was after 6 p.m. and he realized that he had had no 
breakfast, lunch or dinner^ but his heart was heavy and 
he felt that he could not eat anything. The shock had 
been so great and had come so suddenly that Robert 
found it hard to adjust himself to it or to realize what 
it all meant or what it might mean in case Marie should 
pass out of his life forever. It would mean every 
hope blasted, every sweet dream gone and would leave 
him with an uncertainty of life, like a ship without a 
rudder. He decided to pass the time by reading and 
seeking consolation in the Bible. 

Robert had always been a great admirer of the poet, 
S. E. Kiser; always read his poems in the daily news- 
papers and a few months previous to this time, had 
bought a little book entitled, ^Toems That Have Helped 
Me," collected by S. E. Kiser. He remembered that 
he had this little book that he liked so much in his 
suit-case so he unpacked it to look for the book and as 
he did, he came across the present, the surprise that he 
had for Marie, that he had told her about before and 
refused to give to her or tell her more about it until 


they arrived in St. Louis. The present was a wedding 
ring set with diamonds and a beautiful brooch made of 
two hearts woven together and tied with a cluster of 
diamonds and pearls. This was to be the great surprise 
for Marie and he was going to present it to Marie after 
they were married, as a token of the two hearts that 
now beat as one. Robert looked at this and thought 
of how the diamonds represented Marie in all of her 
beauty and that she was a pearl of great price. 

It was too much for him. He broke down completely 
and wept like a baby. Alone he was — the most alone 
he had ever been in his life before — away from friends, 
away from mother, and above all, separated from Marie, 
who meant more than life to him. He sobbed for 
hours. His heart was breaking, but with a wondering 
mind, he realized that he must have strength, and that 
he must have faith and hope on — hope and believe that 
Marie was alive and he knew that if she were alive, there 
was hope. 

He picked up his favorite little book, "Poems That 
Helped Me," and started to read. The first one that 
caught his eye was, "Faith" by Tennyson: 

"We have but faith; we cannot know; 
For knowledge is of things we see ; 
And yet we trust it comes from thee, 
A beam of darkness: let it grow. 

Let knowledge grow from more to more, 
But more of reverence in us dwell; 
That mind and soul, according well, 
May make one music as before, 


But vaster. We are fools and slight; 
We mock thee when we do not fear; 
But help thy foolish ones to bear; 
Help thy vain worlds to bear thy light. 

Forgive what seemed my sin in me; 
What seem'd my worth since I began; 
For merit lies from man to man, 
And not from man, Lord, to thee.'* 

This cheered Robert and he resolved to have more 
faith, realizing that while he could not see or under- 
stand Marie's action he must have faith and love and 
trust her, and trust that time would bring understanding 
and solve the problem. 

He read another poem by Aubrey de Vere, and these 
words seemed to sink into his heart as he read them : 

"Hid it; dropt it on the moors! 
Lost it, and you cannot find it" — 
My own heart I want, not yours 
You have bound and must unbound it. 
Set it free then from your net, 
We will love, sweet — ^but not yet! 
Fling it from you — we are strong 
Love is trouble, love is folly; 
Love, that makes an old heart young, 
Makes a young heart melancholy." 

Robert felt that love might be trouble, but that love 
was the greatest and sweetest thing in the world and 
that he would go thru any troubles in the world, suffer 
anything, only to regain Marie and her love. As Rob- 
ert slowly turned the pages of the little book, his eyes 
fell upon another poem, "Courage" by Thos. F. Porter : 


"What if the mom no joy to you shall bring, 
No gleam of sunbeam shine across your way; 
What if no bird one joyous note shall sing 
Into your listening ear thru all the day ! 

What if no word of comfort you shall hear 
As thru the hours long you toil and strive; 
What if to you no vision bright appear 
To keep your hungry heart and soul alive! 

What if the blest companionship men crave 
Come not to you thru all the day's long lengthy 
But, bound and fettered even as a slave, 
Within yourself you have to find your strength! 

And if, when you have toiled and wrought alone, 
The sweet reward you sought you do not gain. 
And find the hoped-for bread is but stone. 
In that sad hour for grief, should you compalin? 

Ah no! It matters not if shade or sun, 
Or good or ill, your efforts shall attend; 
In doing you have but your duty done 
As best you knew — and should do to the end/' 

He eagerly devoured the words one by one, because 
he was looking for something to give him courage to 
go thru this terrible ordeal. He thought that this poem 
would do. It surely had been written for him in this 
very hour of trouble and realized with Job he must find 
his strength within himself and have courage, hope and 

He then read another little poem from the book ; "JSTot 
in Vain" by Emily Dickinson : 

'^If I can stop one heart from breaking, 
I shall not live in vain: 
If I can ease one life the aching, 


Or cool one pain, 
Or help one fainting robin 
Unto his nest again, 
I shall not live in vain/' 

Robert felt that he had tried always to be kind and 
considerate and charitable towards others, and knew 
that he must go on regardless of what happened, and 
live his life hoping to find Marie. About this time, 
Robert, tired, hungry and worn out fell asleep. The 
next time that he remembered anything, he awoke on 
Monday morning with the sun streaming in thru the 
window of his hotel and realized that he had fallen 
asleep. The little book, "Poems That Have Helped 
Me," lay on the bed beside him. Because the sun was 
coming in the east window he knew that he must have 
slept thru some part of the night, and it was now morn- 
ing. His first thought was of Marie, and of any news 
that might have come. Picking up the little book, the 
first thing that struck his eye was the poem, "Press 
On" by Park Benjamin: 

*Tress on! Surmount the rocky steps, 
Climb boldly o'er the torrent's arch; 
He fails alone who feebly creeps, 
He wins who dares the hero's march. 
Be thou a hero! Let thy might 
Tramp on eternal snows its way. 
And thru the ebon walls of night 
Hew down a passage unto day. 

Press on! If once and twice thy feet 
Slip back and stumble, harder try; 
From him who never dreads to meet 
Danger and death they're sure to fly. 


To coward ranks the bullet speeds, 
While on their breasts who never quail, 
Gleams, ^ardian of chivalric deeds. 
Bright courage like a coat of mail. 

Press on! If Fortune play thee false 
To day, tomorrow she'll be true; 
Whom now she sinks she now exalts. 
Taking old gifts and granting new, 
The wisdom of the present hour 
Makes up the follies past and gone ; 
To weakness strength succeeds, and power 
From frailty springs! Press on, press on! 

Robert hastily read this poem and found some conso- 
lation in it. He resolved that he would press on, and 
hastened down stairs to the hotel desk to inquire if any 
telegrams had been received for him, or if any long- 
distance call had come during the night when he had 
fallen asleep, but again he met with disappointment. 
There were no telegrams and there had been no 'phone 

Robert felt very faint and weak because he was hun- 
gry. He had not eaten all day Sunday, and now 
realized that he must get something to eat, and 
strengthen himself for the ordeal to follow. He went 
to the dining-room and ordered a light breakfast but 
when the food was served^ he found it hard to eat be- 
cause he thought of the breakfast the Sunday morning 
before that he had intended to have eaten with Marie 
on the dining-car. Everything he saw reminded him 
of her. Her smile was in the glittering sunshine which 
played upon the windows in front of him or appeared 
in the clear crystal water in the glass and the sweet odor 


from the flowers on the table brought memories of sweet 
kisses and soft caresses which haunted him. Finally, 
Robert managed to eat a little, because he knew he must 
if he expected to keep up and have strength to fight 
on and find Marie. 

When he had finished his breakfast, he returned to 
his room and decided to call the railroad office again and 
ascertain if they had any information for him. The 
general passenger agent was there, and was very courte- 
ous over the ^phone to Robert. He had taken a great 
interest in the case and they had received reports from 
every station along the line, but nowhere had any trace 
been found of Marie. He assured Robert that the rail- 
way company would use every effort to continue the 
search and report to him promptly any information that 
they received. 

Robert decided to call Mr. Kennelworth on the long- 
distance 'phone at his office in Texarkana and soon got 
him on the wire. Mr. Kennelworth said that he had 
gone to see Marie's father, Mr. Stanton, soon after 
Robert's telephone message Sunday afternoon and had 
told Mr. Stanton of Robert's success since he had been 
with his firm ; how hard Robert had studied and planned 
and how he had figured out the cotton and grain markets 
and the large amount of money that he had made on 
such a small capital. He confided to Mr. Stanton the 
secret of how Marie had saved up her money and how 
much money Robert had made on the $400.00 which he 
had invested for her. Mr. Stanton and his wife were much 
impressed with the story and felt that they had been 
wrong in opposing Marie's love for Robert and their 


marriage. They told Mr. Kennelwortli that when Marie 
returned they would give her their consent to marry 
Robert then or any time later. They felt that they 
might he to blame for any harm that would come to 
Marie or for the sorrows that Robert was suffering. 
However, they were hopeful that Marie was either re- 
turning home or was on her way back to Sherman, 
Texas, to complete her education, and, therefore, were 
not greatly alarmed and intended to wait until Monday 
afternoon to find out if Marie had gone back to Sher- 
man. Mr. Kennelworth stated that Mr. and Mrs. Stan- 
ton wished him to convey their sympathy to Robert 
and to tell him that they had great faith in him and 
wanted to help make him and Marie happy. 

This message was great consolation to Robert because 
he felt that it was going to solve the problem^ that no 
matter what had prompted Marie's decision to leave 
the train and not to go ahead and marry him when she 
found that her father and mother had changed their 
attitude, she would be only too glad to return to Robert. 
They could then be married and continue on to !N^ew 
York where he could take up his studies and complete 
the building of his airship as soon as he had made 
enough money to do so. 

Mr. Kennelworth told Robert that he would call him 
on the 'phone about 8 o'clock that night and let him 
know if any word had been received from Marie or if 
news was received sooner, he would call immediately, 
but at any rate would call at 8 o'clock. Mr. Kennel- 
worth praised Robert and told him not to lose hope but 
take a philosophical view of the matter. He felt sure 


that no harm had come to Marie, for had there been 
any accident it certainly would have been discovered 
by this time by the railway company. The fact that 
Marie's baggage had disappeared was convincing evi- 
dence to him that in some way, at some station during 
the night, she had left the train and had probably con- 
cealed herself and was waiting to return on another 
train, later. He believed before the day was over they 
would have some good news in regard to Marie, and 
advised Robert to get busy and go right ahead with his 
trading in the market and continue to make money, as 
he was sure that everything was going to come out all 

After Robert received this telephone message he was 
more hopeful. He secured a morning newspaper and 
found the headlines filled with Lindbergh. Read about 
the preparations for Captain Lindbergh's return to 
Washington and ]^ew York and the plans for his recep- 
tion. Of course, Robert had looked forward to being 
there at that time and have Marie with him as his wife. 
He had been looking forward to the day when his own 
dream would be realized and he would build one of 
the greatest airships of the age. 

Returning to his room, he fell upon his knees and 
breathed a prayer; a prayer that only a man whose 
heart is filled with love for a good woman can pray. 
He prayed to the Universal Power that created the 
Universe, the master of land and sea, who rides on the 
winds and walks upon the water, to whom all power 
was given over heaven and earth. Prayed for strength 
and for guidance to do only that which was right and 


that the good God of the Universe would return Marie 
to him in safety. Prayed not only for himself, or the 
strength to come to him, hut for Marie, for her happi- 
ness, for her safety. It was an unselfish prayer; the 
kind of a prayer that a mother prays when her child 
is lost, when she thinks nothing of herself hut only of 
the child that she loves. 

When Rohert arose from the prayer he felt better; 
felt that some of the strength of that unseen guiding 
hand, which is ever a comfort and in great demand in 
time of trouble, had come to him. In God and his word 
alone he found comfort and consolation. He realized 
the significance of money and how little it meant; 
thought how quickly he had made money on a thousand 
dollars in the market and now how he would give every 
cent of it for just a message from Marie ; just to know 
that she was alive. He had never tried to make the 
money for a selfish purpose, hut thought of the things 
that it could buy to make Marie happy and give her com- 
fort, and what he might be able to do for his country 
in time of war when they would need service and in- 
ventions which would protect them against the enemy. 

After he had time to collect his thoughts, he decided 
to call his old pal, Walter Kennelworth, in 'New York 
on the long-distance telephone and tell him all that had 
happened in such a short time. 

Robert had not informed Walter that he was coming 
to New York at this time. He intended to telegraph 
him from St. Louis on Sunday morning after he and 
Marie had been married, and, of course, he knew that 
Walter would be at the train to meet them on their 


arrival. After some delay lie got Walter on tlie long- 
distance 'phone and told him as quickly as possible all 
that had happened. Walter was more amused than 
shocked at the news and said: ^^Robert, Marie is just 
a little devil and full of fun. She is only testing your 
love. There is nothing to worry about. I know her 
ways better than you do.'' He was sure that everything 
would be all right. But Robert felt that too much time 
had already elapsed for it to be a joke and that Marie 
was not waiting around St. Louis or hiding somewhere 
playing a joke that long. It was too serious a matter 
for Robert to feel that Marie would punish him in this 
way so long. Walter begged Robert to come right on 
to 'New York, but Robert told him he would never leave 
St. Louis until he had some definite news, one way or 
the other, as to what had happened to Marie. 

After his talk with Walter, Robert felt better because 
he was his closest friend and it was always a pleasure 
to talk with him. He hoped that Walter was right and 
that Marie would show up soon. At the same time, he 
feared that something might have gone wrong, but every 
time this thought occurred he would read Marie's letter 
again and this would give him hope and courage be- 
cause it plainly said she would come to him w^hen he 
needed her most. Of course, he realized that she could 
not know just how badly he needed her now and felt 
that he would never need her more than he did at that 
very moment. 

When Robert was troubled and blue it had always 
been his practice to read either the Bible or some other 
good book. He had a scrap book where he had collected 


poems and lie took this book out and began to look 
thru it. He noticed a clipping that he had pasted in 
only a short time before headed : "Tomorrow's Chance/' 
by his favorite modern poet, S. E. Kiser : 

I may not reach my goal today 

ISTor move one step ahead; 

No effort that I make may pay, 

I may lose ground, instead; 

But I can try no matter what 

Obstructions I shall find, 

And let no thought 

Of turning from the path I've sought 

Take root within my mind. 

There may be many reasons why 

No effort I can make 

Shall send my fancies soaring high 

Or clear the course I take; 

Mischances I could not foresee 

May check me everywhere, 

But I can be 

Determined bravelj^, faithfully, 

To keep my purpose fair. 

It may be that at every turn 

Discouragement shall lurk; 

My lessons may be hard to learn. 

Men may condemn my work; 

My trust may be betrayed by those 

Whom I have thought my friends, 

But I can close 

My mind against imagined woes, 

And strive for worthy ends. 


No matter how my hopes shall fail, 

Or how I fall behind, 

I'll not sit down tonight to wail 

That God has been unkind. 

But, with a duty to fulfil, 

And with a proud, defiant glance, 

I'll prove that still 

I have the courage and the will, 

And gird me for tomorrow's chance. 

This poem seemed to fit his case and he read it over 
carefully. He resolved that regardless of discourage- 
ment or disappointment, blasted hopes, lost ideals or 
shattered dreams, he would still have the courage to 
exert himself for "Tomorrow's Chance." 

After reading this poem he began to think ahout the 
future and his plans. He knew that he had intended 
to go into the market again on Monday or Tuesday, 
but the thought came to him — What good w^ould money 
do now, without Marie ? However, he remembered her 
letter saying, "According to your faith, be I unto you." 
Therefore, braced himself and again determined to have 
faith to go on, watching and waiting for Marie. 

Robert bought the evening paper and looked over the 
financial page and noted that cotton had gone down as 
he had figured it would. The following day was the 
time that his forecast indicated that it would strike 
bottom so he must pull himself together and buy some 
cotton, both for his own account and for Marie's. 
Wheat had also declined and he felt that it was time 
to buy wheat for another advance as his cycle indicated 
an up-trend to run for the next ten days. Robert looked 


over the stock page and noticed tlie heading; "Major 
Motors advances above 200^ a new high level.'' Robert 
had figured out that Major Motors would not advance 
much above 200 before it would be a short sale for big 
profits. He figured out from the cycle of Major Motors 
that it would hold until along in June and July and that 
it would decline to a very low level in 1928, so he de- 
cided he was going to go short to hold for a long cam- 
paign and make a fortune. 

Robert was still holding his Right Aeroplane stock, 
which he had bought at 31 on May 21st, the day that 
Captain Lindbergh completed his successful flight to 
Paris. He figured that he could make a great fortune 
by buying Right Aeroplane stock and holding it for 
years and at the same time selling Major Motors short. 
The markets in Wheat, Cotton, Major Motors and 
Right Aeroplane were all doing just exactly as he had 
calculated they would. The fact that he was making 
money on Right Aeroplane stock encouraged him to con- 
tinue his work on his own plane. 

Robert did not forget sweet Marie or what she meant 
to him. At the same time he realized what the study 
of the Bible had brought him and felt that thru the 
aid of that book and the knowledge and wisdom he had 
gained through its teaching, there would be a way to 
find Marie if she were alive. He believed she was and 
he would hope and wait. But in the meantime he 
would try to make some money in order to provide all 
the luxuries and comforts for her when he found her. 
Since Marie's father and mother had agreed to with- 
draw all their opposition to their marriage, he thought 


that as soon as Marie heard this she would certainly 
come to him or communicate with him. 

On June Yth, Robert sent a telegram to his broker 
to buy 500 bales of October Cotton and 500 bales of 
December Cotton at the Opening on Tuesday morning. 
He also ordered him to buy 100,000 bushels of July 
Wheat and gave an order to sell 500 shares of Major 
Motors when it reached 203. After sending these tele- 
grams he returned to the hotel feeling some better and 
hoping that when he heard from Mr. Kennelworth on 
the long-distance 'phone he would have some good news. 
So he ate his dinner and returned to his room to wait 
for a message. Later he inquired for telegrams and 
'phone calls and was informed that none had been re- 
ceived. He settled himself down in the room and con- 
cluded to wait for the long-distance call, hoping that 
it would bring good news. 

At about 8:15 the telephone rang and Mr. Kennel- 
worth was on the wire. Robert knew from Mr. Kennel- 
worth's voice that he had no good news. Mr. Ken- 
nelworth informed him that no word had been received 
from Marie by her parents, and that they had called 
up the school in Sherman, Texas, and not a word had 
been heard from her there. The school informed them 
that she had left school on Saturday afternoon and had 
not been seen since. Of course, Robert knew she had 
left Sherman to meet him and was now more anxious 
and worried than ever and freely expressed his great 
anxiety to Mr. Kennelworth. Mr. Kennelworth was 
Btill hopeful and tried to cheer and encourage Robert. 
Advised him to go on to 'New York and wait him there. 


He liad followed Robert's advice and bought Wheat and 
Cotton on Monday afternoon and Robert told him that 
he was going to buy the next morning at the Opening. 
Mr. Kennelworth said that he planned to leave for New 
York at the end of the week. Robert then decided to 
stay in St. Louis until he got some definite word, or 
anyway remain there until Mr. Kennelworth arrived 
and then go on to JSFew York with him. He was anxious 
to see Walter as soon as possible but wanted to know 
something about what happened to Marie before leaving 
for New York. Mr. Kennelworth was confident that 
the next day would bring some news from Marie, one 
way or the other, and advised Robert to keep cheerful ; 
that he would inform him just as soon as news came. 

After Robert had time to think over the matter, he 
decided to place "Personal Notices'' in all the news- 
papers of St. Louis and the towns along the line between 
Texarkana and St. Louis. If no news was heard of 
Marie by Tuesday evening, he would place it in the 
papers the next day. He then wrote out the Notice. 

Miss Marie Stanton — I found your little note in my 
POCKET ON Sunday morning. Have been waiting for you 
IN St. Louis. My faith in you is supreme. It will never 
CHANGE. Months and years cannot change me, no matter 




until i hear something from you. 

Robert Gordon, 
Address — Planters Hotel. 

Robert decided to read and study some before he re- 
tired that night. He read the poem, "How to Live/' 
by William Cullen Bryant: 

So live, that when thy summons comes to join 
The innumerable caravan that moves 
To that mysterious realm where each shall take 
His chamber in the silent halls of death, 
Thou go not, like the quarry slave at night, 
Scourged to his dungeon, but sustained and soothed 
By an unfaltering trust, approach thy grave 
Like one who wraps the drapery of his couch 
About him, and lies down to pleasant dreams. 

Robert wished that he might be able that night to lie 
down to pleasant dreams but he knew that he would 
lay down with an unfaltering trust in Marie, that he 
would have the faith in her which would move moun- 
tains, that he would never doubt her no matter how 
long a time passed and would prove that his love for 
her was supreme and his faith unfaltering. 

Robert read another poem on "Perserverance" by 


We must not hope to be mowers, 
And to gather the ripe gold ears, 
Unless we have first been sowers 
And watered the furrows with tears. 


It is not just as we take it, 

This mystical world of ours, 
Life's field will yield as we make it 

A harvest of thorns or of flowers. 

He realized that perhaps all the good things of life 
do not come to us easily and that we might have to go 
through sorrows and trouble to try our faith. Robert 
decided to persevere and try to be philosophic and hope, 
no matter what happened, and to continue to watch and 
wait for good news from Marie. 

Before he retired that night, Robert read "The 
Golden Hour" by James W. Foley: 

I'm sending you one golden hour 

From the full jeweled crown of the day; 
Not sorrow or care shall have power 

To steal this rare jewel away. 
I'm bidding you join in the dreaming 

I had in that hour of you, 
When all of the old dreams, in seeming. 

Were gold like the hour, and came true. 

So let's dream like a child in its playing. 

Let's make us a sky and a sea. 
Let's change the things 'round us by saying 

They're things that we wish them to be; 
And if there is sadness or sorrow, 

Let's dream till we charm it away, 
Let's learn from the children, and borrow 

A saying from childhood: *Let's play I" 

Let's play that the world's full of beauty, I 

Let's play there are roses in bloom, 
Let's play there is pleasure in duty, 

And light where we thought there was gloom. 


Let's play that this heart with its sorrow 

Is bidden be joyous and glad, 
Let's play that we'll find on tomorrow 

The joys that we never have had. 

Let's play that regret with its ruing 

Is banished forever and aye, 
Let's play there's delight but in doing, 

Let's play there are flowers by the way. 
However the pathway seem dreary, 

Wherever the footsteps may lead, 
Let's play there's a song for the weary 

If only the heart will give heed. 

Let's play we have done with repining. 

Let's play that our longings are still. 
Let's play that the sunlight is shining, 

"^0 gold the green slope of the hill. 
Le-'s play there are birds blithely flinging 

Their songs of delight to the air. 
Let's play that the world's full of singing, 

ijet's play there is love — everywhere. 

Robert knelt and prayed before he went to sleep, al- 
ways asking for Marie and her protection. He said: 
"Lord, I ask nothing for myself, but beseech the great- 
est blessings on Marie and only ask for her happiness. 
If it be for the best that her happiness be away from 
me, then I desire to suffer rather than for her to be un- 
happy. I pray that she may realize my great love and 
faith in her, my devotion to her and willingness to make 
any sacrifice for her that might seem right, no matter 
what my judgment may be." 

Robert slept better that uight because he was looking 


forward to Tuesday, the 7th day of the month. He had 
learned that the ^'7th" was a sacred day, and had often 
talked to Marie about the number 7, and the number 
of times it is spoken of in the Bible. How God had 
blessed the 7th day and made it the Sabbath ; how many 
things had come to pass on the 7th day of the 7th 
month, or the 7th year referred to in the Bible. In 
some way he felt that on this day news would come from 
Marie and he hoped that it would be good. 

Robert awoke on Tuesday morning feeling much bet- 
ter, had his breakfast early, bought the newspaper and 
read all about the receptions being planned for Colonel 
Lindbergh and again the wish stole into his heart and 
the hope was revived that in some way Marie might be 
with him when Lindbergh arrived in J^ew York. Later 
in the day he received telegrams at his hotel from his 
broker, advising of the purchase of October and Decem- 
ber cotton and also the purchase of July wheat. 

Robert decided to console himself by reading the 
Bible. He read Job, and realized that he, too, would 
have patience to wait until his time should come. !N'oth- 
ing could shake his faith in Marie or shake his faith 
in the wisdom of Almighty God whom, Robert fully 
believed, would answer his prayer. He hoped that be- 
fore the day was over, some news of Marie would surely 

As he was reading the Bible the bellboy brought him 
a letter stamped Texarkana, and, of course, Robert 
hoped it contained some news of Marie. He opened 
it hastily and read : 


Texarkana, Texas. 
June 6, 1927. 
Mr. Robert Gordon. 
Planters Hotel, 
St. Louis, Mo. 

Dear Robert: 

We are deeply grieved over Marie's disappearance but are 
hopeful that no harm has come to her. From what Mr. Ken- 
nelworth tells us of the letter she wrote you, we believe she is 
returning to school or home, and we are waiting news of her 
with hope. 

While Marie is quite young and we thought too young to 
marry, and you too, are very young and could well afford to 
wait a few years, we now realize that if a delay would inter- 
fere with your happiness and Marie's, we would gladly con- 
sent to an immediate marriage. We regret that we have mis- 
judg^ed you, Robert, and are proud to know more about you 
from those who have known you intimately. Parents often 
make mistakes in opposing their children and frequently the 
interference of parents in the marriage of their children sep- 
arate two that God has joined together. Man can only put 
asunder the physical bodies, but what God doeth is forever. 

We are very happy to know of your loyalty to Marie, your 
faith in God and your great ambitions to succeed, according 
to the rules laid down in the Bible. Shall be very happy to 
notify you promptly of any news from Marie and will kindly 
ask you to do the same for us. Believe us 
Sincerely your friends, 

William and Mary Stanton. 

When Robert received and read this letter he was 
deeply touched and felt that a reward must always 
come to those whose intentions are honest and honor- 
able, so he sat down and answered the letter. 


St. Louis, Missouri, 
June 7, 1927. 
Mr. and Mrs. W. H. Stanton, 

Dear friends: 

I feel like addressing you as friends because sorrow often 
makes us all friends, and am enclosing a poem — ''Trouble 
Brings Friends," which I think is very appropriate. Mater- 
linck said, "Men help each other by their joy, not by sor- 
row," but it is my belief that we are often led to extend help 
in time of sorrow which we would never think of doing in 
time of joy or happiness. I quote from John 16 : 22 — "And 
ye now therefore have sorrow; but I will see you again, and 
your hearts shall rejoice, and your joy no man taketh from 
you." I hope and pray that the day is not far distant when 
our hearts will rejoice together with the return of Marie. 

Marie means everything to me and I honor and respect you 
as her parents. I believe that you acted as you thought best 
for Marie's future, and can find no fault with your good and 
honest intentions, regardless of the suffering it has caused me 
or the sorrow and disappointment it may have brought to 
Marie. I wish to do only that which is honorable and best 
for all concerned, and if Marie returns I will agree to submit 
to your decision and wait until she has finished her course 
in college before we are married. I wish to take my part of 
the responsibility for Marie's elopement because I urged her 
into action. I wanted to go to you and talk the matter over 
but she felt sure that you would never consent to our mar- 
riage and said the only thing to do was to elope. 

Marie felt all along when I was a struggling boy without 
money, that you would never consent to her marrying below 
her station in life and this, as much as anything else, made 
me ambitious to achieve success and prove to you that even tho 
I was bom of poor parents and started without anything in 
life, I could make a great success and accumulate money. To 


me money means nothing and I would gladly give every dol- 
lar I have ever made just to spend one hour with Marie, and I 
am sure that this is no boyish love affair or trick of the 
imagination. While it is my first love, it will endure forever. 
Time will prove that Marie means everything to me. 

I thank you for your kindness and consideration and hope 
and pray that we may soon have good news in regard to 

Sincerely yours, 

Robert Gordon. 

Poem enclosed with Robert's letter: 

It's seldom trouble comes alone, 

I've noticed this: when things go wrong 

An' trouble comes a-visitin' 

It always brings a friend along; 

Sometimes it's one you've known before. 

And then perhaps it's some one new 

Who stretches out a helping hand. 

An' stops to see what he can do. 

If never trials come to us, 

If grief an' sorrow passed us by, 

If every day the sun came out. 

An' clouds were never in the sky, 

We'd still have neighbors, I suppose. 

Each one pursuin' selfish ends, 

But only neighbors they would be, 

We'd never know them as our friends. 

Out of the troubles I have had 
Have come my richest friendships here, 
Kind hands have helped to bear my care. 
Kind words have fallen on my ear; 
An' so I say when trouble comes 
I know before the storm shall end 
That I shall find my bit of care 
Has also brought to me a friend. 



THAT afternoon^ after three o'clock, when the after- 
noon newspapers were out, he bought a paper and 
found that cotton and wheat had advanced many points 
and that he now had a nice profit on the purchases 
made that morning. Indeed, the gods of good fortune 
and finance were smiling on Robert, but the Goddess 
of Love was frowning and he must have patience. As 
the sun was slowly setting and the day was waning, he 
watched in sadness because no news had come from 
Marie. He firmly resolved that he would carry out his 
intention and place the personal notice in the papers 
the following day for news of Marie, if something did 
not come that evening. 

Robert called Mr. Kennelworth on the 'phone in 
Texarkana and again met with disappointment. ISTot 
a word had been heard from Marie and her parents 
were now growing more anxious and feared that there 
had been some accident or foul play in some way. They 
were making a search in every direction; City and 
County officials had been notified and all the schools 
thruout the country were on the lookout for Marie and 
making every effort to obtain some information about 
her. Robert told Mr. Kennelworth about his plan to 
insert the personal notice and Mr. Kennelworth agreed 
with him. He thought it would be a good idea and 
lie believed that if she were secretly hiding somewhere, 


she would surely see the papers because she herself 
would be anxious to know what happened to Robert and 
what he was doing. 

Robert arose early on Wednesday morning, June 8th, 
hastened to the newspaper o;ffices and placed the per- 
sonal notices to appear the following day. When he 
returned to his hotel, for the first time since Sunday 
he thought of his birthday, June 9th, when he would 
be 21 years of age. When he thought of this a great 
hope came into his mind. He decided that Marie, for 
some unknown reason, was hiding until his birthday 
and intended that they should be married on that day 
and she was going to be his birthday present. Robert's 
imagination went wild. He was elated over the hope. 
It seemed like a sudden inspiration to him. It would 
be just like Marie to wait until his birthday to give him 
the surprise of his life, and think this delay would only 
try his faith and patience and she would know just how 
much she meant to him, but did not think it too long 
to keep him waiting if he really loved her as he said 
he did ; that he would have patience and wait. 

Robert was sure that his advertisements in the papers 
the following day were going to bring results and that 
probably Marie, just as soon as she saw it, would come 
to him. So he really began to plan and hope and get 
ready for a marriage to take place on his birthday. 
He was so happy over this sudden thought, so elated 
that he 'phoned Mr. Kennelworth again that night and 
told him all about it. Mr. Kennelworth, half-hearted 
but hopeful, agreed with Robert that there might be 
something in it, that Marie might have had some plan 


of this kind in mind, and sincerely hoped that Robert 
was right and that this birthday would be the happiest 
of his life. 

After Robert talked with Mr. Kennelworth, he im- 
mediately called Walter Kennelworth on the 'phone in 
'New York, told him all that had happened, about his 
placing the personal notices in the papers, about his 
hopes and theories that Marie would show up on his 
birthday. Walter said that it would be just like her to 
do a trick of that kind and that this might be just what 
it all meant. He thought that Robert had struck on the 
right idea and was hopeful, too, that the marriage would 
take place on Robert's birthday. He was to call Robert 
on the 'phone the next day or Robert should call him 
just as soon as he got any news. Walter wanted to 
send congratulations for his birthday and his wedding 
day. The fact that Walter was so cheerful and shared 
Robert's views and hopes in the matter, made Robert 
much happier. 

After Robert had talked with Walter, the bellboy 
came and brought a special-delivery letter and a tele- 
gram. Robert opened the telegram hurriedly, hoping 
that it was something from Marie, but found it was a 
telegram from his mother in which she congratulated 
him on his birthday the following day, and encouraged 
him to hope for the best and not give way to despair 
in case Marie did not show up. The special-delivery 
letter was also from Robert's mother, and read: 

My dear Son, 

Your good friend, Mr. Kennelworth, has been out to see 
me and told all that has happened. My son, I counsel you to 


have patience and faith. Love endures much and is not dis- 
couraged. I believe everything happens for the best, my boy, 
and it may be that Marie thought that you were both too 
young to marry. If this was her view, I would say it would 
hurt neither of you to wait a few years longer. 

While I cannot understand the mysterious way in which 
Marie disappeared, at the same time I hope, pray and believe 
that she is alive and will come into your life again when you 
most need her and are better prepared for her than you are 
now. I know that it will be hard for you to see and realize 
that it might be for the best for her to go out of your life 
at this time, but even Marie may be wiser than we know. She 
may want to test your love and test her love for you. If this 
is the case, it will all turn out for the best for both of you. 
If your love is strong enough to endure it and wait a few 
months or a few years, no harm can come later. If Marie can 
bear to be separated from you and remain faithful and loyal 
to you for a few months or a few years, then she will mean 
more to you when she comes back to you again. 

I pray for you each night and pray that everything may 
come out all right. I still have great faith and confidence in 
you, my boy. Want you to stick to your faith and your 
religion. Read the Holy Bible and follow it as you have in 
the past and everything that the good God can do will come 
to you in due time. Write me of your plans and what you 
intend to do. Send me a telegram as soon as you have any 
news, one way or the other. I anxiously await news of Marie 
and wish that I could be with you to comfort you because I 
know you need me when you haven't Marie. 

Your Mother. 

Robert was happy to get tlie letter from liis mother 
because she always encouraged him and he knew that 
no matter what happened^ her faith in him would al- 
ways remain the same and her love would endure for- 


ever. He retired that night after having a light supper, 
very happy, looking forward to his birthday with great 
hopes and expectations. His 21st birthday meant a 
great deal to him, meant more than any other birthday 
because he hoped that it would bring Marie. He knew 
that he had stood the test of her absence and that he 
had unwavering faith, that the had never doubted her 
motive, no matter even if he could not understand it, 
and that he would not censure her actions. When Marie 
returned and was once sure that she knew all this, he 
would mean more to her than he had ever before and 
she would only love him the more. After all, perhaps 
this little disappointment would mean something good 
in the future. 

That night he read over all the poems that Marie 
had ever written him or sent him, and read over the 
poems that he had written her, because he had kept a 
copy of them. He read the poem where he wrote ^^If 
your aim is high and honest, in victory it will tell; 
Before the pearl is gotten, there must be a broken shell !'' 
Again Robert realized that the shell had been broken 
worse this time than ever before, or at least it seemed 
that way to him. Yet at the same time it was not a 
break because Marie had left him with love, and their 
last good-night kiss on the train had been one of supreme 
faith and trusting love which had been built up over a 
period of years in which there had been many obstacles 
to overcome, hard struggles and disappointments. Rob- 
ert prayed his usual night prayer for the protection 
of Marie and went to sleep, to dream of his birthday. 


Robert Gordon's 21st Birthday 

Robert arose early on June 9tli. Hurried down to 
the desk to ascertain if any telegrams had come over 
night or any 'phone calls, but found no telegrams and 
no messages. It was yet too early for the morning mail. 
Robert secured the morning papers and saw his personal 
notices which he had instructed the papers to continue 
to run. He had added the name of his hotel and tele- 
phone number so that Marie could reach him promptly. 
Somehow he had a feeling that just about 11 or 12 
o'clock that day Marie would call at the hotel or he 
would have some good news from her. 

After having his breakfast, he waited for the first 
mail, but there were no letters for him and up to this 
time no telegrams had been received. He decided to go 
down to a brokerage office and see how the market 
opened. Cotton and wheat had advanced the day before 
and cotton opened higher and was strong this morning, 
and wheat was also holding up well. Robert found that 
Major Motors was selling around 203 and he knew that 
his broker must have sold 500' shares short for him at 
this price. He figured that Major Motors would not 
advance above 205^/2 before it started on a big decline. 
So he said to himself, ^'This is going to be a real happy 
birthday. I am making money fast now in wheat and 
cotton and will soon be making money in stocks." Right 
Aeroplane was also strong and his profits were piling 
up on this. He figured up his profits on Cotton, Wheat 
and Stocks and on this birthday he was worth $30,000. 


The money meant nothing to him. He would gladly 
give every cent of it to have Marie as a hirthday present. 
His hopes remained high and somehow he felt that he 
would have Marie as well as the financial success. Just 
as he was figuring up his profits and thinking about it 
an old saying came to him: "Lucky at cards, unlucky 
in love.'' He wondered if this could be, that he would 
be lucky in making money in speculation and at the 
same time unlucky in his love affairs; but hoped and 
prayed that this was the last disappointment in his 
love affairs and that this birthday was to be the turn- 
ing point and that some news would come from Marie. 
He decided to forget about the market as everything 
was moving along his way and returned to the hotel 
to wait for news of Marie. Lie still had a hope or an 
imagination that around 11 or 12 o'clock Marie would 
either come to the hotel or some news from her would 
be received. Upon returning to the hotel he found no 
mail and no telegrams or telephone messages awaiting 
him. When 11 o'clock came Robert's mind reverted 
back to Sunday when he was watching the clock in the 
Union Station, hoping and waiting for Marie to appear. 
Robert became a little restless and more than anxious 
as the minutes went by. The clock struck twelve on 
his birthday and no Marie and no news from her. A 
few minutes after 12 his bell rang and a messenger boy 
appeared with a telegram. "Ah," Robert thought, "this 
is from Marie or some news from her." But it was a 
telegram of congratulations from his old pal, Walter, 
who asked that he convey the first news which he re- 
ceived in regard to Marie and stated that he hoped be- 


fore the day was over lie could congratulate Robert on 
Ms marriage to Marie. A little later in the day Robert 
received a long telegram from Mr. Kennelworth, con- 
gratulating him on his birthday and offering words of 
encouragement, also telling Robert that he expected to 
leave Texarkana on Friday night, June 10th, and 
arrive in St. Louis some time in the morning and that 
Robert should be ready to start with him to 'New York, 
as he wanted to be there when Lindbergh arrived. 
Robert received another telegram from his mother con- 
gratulating him on his birthday and wishing him every 
success and happiness. 

These messages were very encouraging but it was now 
2 o'clock and Robert began to be keenly disappointed — he 
had raised his hopes so high that Marie would appear 
or some news would come. Lie paced the floor in anx- 
iety, his heart beating rapidly and was forced to admit 
to himself that he had been over hopeful. He started 
to send a telegram to Mr. Kennelworth asking him to 
wire or 'phone just as soon as possible if any news 
had been received of Marie and asked him to call up 
Marie's parents and find out if they had heard anything. 
Minutes now began to drag slowly, as they had on Sun- 
day when Robert had watched the clock and saw his 
hopes slowly waning. They were now waning again and 
Robert grew heartsick, but cheered himself with the 
thought that the day was not over yet. There was 
plenty of time for Marie to show up. 

Robert decided to read awhile to quiet his anxiety. 
He picked up the book of "Poems That Have Helped 
Me." and read the "Isle of Long Ago." 


Oh, a wonderful stream is the River Time, 
As it flows thru the realm of years, 
With a faultless rhythm and a musical rhyme. 
And a broader sweep and a surge sublime, 
As it blends with the ocean of years. 

How the winters are drifting, like flakes of snow. 

And the summers like buds between; 

And the years in the sheaf — so they come and they go 

On the river's breast, with its ebb and flow. 

As they glide in the shadow and sheen. 

There's a magical Isle up the River Time, 
Where the softest of airs are playing. 
There's a cloudless sky and a tropical clime. 
And a voice as sweet as a vesper chime. 
And the Junes with the roses are staying. 

And the name of this Isle is the Long Ago, 
And we bury our treasures there; 
There are brows of beauty and bosoms of snow — 
There are heaps of dust, but we love them so! 
There are trinkets and tresses of hair. 

There are fragments of songs that nobody sings, 

And a part of an infant's prayer, 

There's a harp unswept and a lute without strings. 

There are broken vows and pieces of rings. 

And the garments she used to wear. 

There are hands that are waved when the fairy shore 
By the mirage is lifted in air; 
And we sometimes hear through the turbulent roar 
Sweet voices we heard in the days gone before. 
When the wind down the river is fair. 

Oh, remembered for aye be the blessed Isle 

All the day of our life till night, 

And when evening comes with its beautiful smile, 

And our eyes are closing in slumber awhile. 

May that "Greenwood" of soul be in sight. 


It made him realize that on the "river of time'' there 
are many trials, tribulations and disappointments. 
While he was young in years he had experienced many 
of them, and it seemed to him that the last five days 
had been ^\e years. When he read the lines of the 
poem : "Sweet voices we heard in the days gone before, 
when the wind down the river is fair'' and "Our eyes are 
closing in slumber awhile," he thought of Marie, her 
beautiful eyes and sweet voice ; all the happy things she 
had ever said ; the things that she had written, and like 
a voice coming across the stillness of the night, he 
seemed to hear Marie calling as she used to call : "Rob- 
ert, dear," "Robert dear." He jumped from his chair, 
startled, because for a moment he thought it was her 
voice, for he had been hoping and expecting each moment 
to hear her voice, but alas it was only a ghost of imagi- 
nation and no Marie was there and no news of her. 

Robert turned another page and read: "Crossing the 
Bar," by Tennyson: 

Sunset and evening star, 

And one clear call for me, 

And may there be no moaning of the bar, 

When I put out to sea. 

But such a tide as moving seems asleep, 

Too full for sound and foam. 

When that which drew from out the boundless deep, 

Turns again home. 

Twilight and evening bell, 

And after that the dark; 

And may there be no sadness of farewell, 

When I embark. 


For tho' from out our bourne of time and place, 

The flood may bear me far, 

I hope to see my Pilot face to face 

When I have crossed the bar. 

He read the last verse several times. 

Robert thought of Marie, his pilot, his star, his hope. 
When he had driven his ship across the uncertain sea 
of finance it would be Marie's beautiful face that 
would keep the lovelight burning upon the altar of his 
heart, ever to guide her captain. safely home. He had 
looked to her to pilot him into the path of peace, lead 
him to the fields of contentment and, at last, to the 
height of eternal peace. He had looked forward to 
this day, his birthday^ when she would return to him 
and he might claim her for his own. Thought of 
Marie's words, that hope and anticipation are greater 
than realization, but felt that nothing in the world could 
give him greater pleasure than the realization of this 
moment if he could hold Marie in his arms, kiss her 
sweet lips and hear the sweet words of love she had 
spoken to him in the past. Robert's heart for a moment 
sank within him. It was too much for him. He sobbed 
and cried like a baby but then he thought of his faith, 
of God and his power supreme. 

Again as he was wondering what to do, he got the 
crumpled note that Marie wrote and put in his pocket 
on Sunday and read it again: ^^According to your faith, 
be I unto you. Love will always hope, understand and 
wait. Time proves all things. You will get everything 
you want. I will come to you when I mean the most 
and your need for love is the greatest." Only a few 


short lines, but so much said in them and so much left 
unsaid, Robert thought. Yet they contained an assur- 
ance, they left no doubt about a hope for the future and 
on that hope and with that faith Robert would cling to 
the future. Time would prove his love. Marie stated 
plainly that he would get everything he wanted and he 
knew that the greatest thing in the world he wanted was 
Marie. So at the close of another day of disappoint- 
ment he felt that there was room for hope and that the 
future was lined with hopes. He resolved never to 
waver. Then read ^'A Psalm of Life" by Longfellow: 

Tell me not in mournful numbers 
Life is but an empty dream, 
For the soul is dead that slumbers, 
And things are not what they seem. 

Life is real ! Life is earnest ! 
And the grave is not its goal; 
Dust thou art, to dust returnest, 
Was not spoken of the soul. 

Not enjoyment, and not sorrow, 
Is our destined end or way; 
But to act, that each tomorrow 
Find us farther than today. 

Art is long and Time is fleeting, 
And our hearts, though stout and brave. 
Still, like muffled drums, are beating 
Funeral marches to the grave. 

In the world's broad field of battle, 
In the bivouac of Life, 
Be not like dumb, driven cattle ! 
Be a hero in the strife! 


Trust no future, howe'er pleasant! 
Let the dead Past bury its dead! 
Act — act in the living present! 
Heart within and God overhead. 

Lives of great men all remind us 
We can make our lives sublime, 
And, departing, leave behind us 
Footprints on the sands of time. 

Footprints, that perhaps another, 
Sailing o'er life's solemn main, 
A forlorn and shipwrecked brother, 
Seeing, shall take heart again. 

Let us, then, be up and doing. 
With a heart for any fate; 
Still achieving, still pursuing, 
Learn to labor and to wait. 

When he got to the verse 

Trust no future, howe'er pleasant! 
Let the dead Past bury its dead! 
Act — act in the living present! 
Heart within and God o'erhead. 

Robert now fully realized that he must trust to the 
future if he intended to live and continue to make a 
success and complete his discoveries and inventions. He 
read the last verse slowly and carefully: 

Let us, then, be up and doing, 
With a heart for any fate; 
Still achieving, still pursuing, 
Learn to labor and to wait.' 

This sounded much better to Robert. He was willing 
to learn to labor and wait and felt that if he waited 
there would be a reward^ because Marie had promised 


him and he knew that Marie would keep her promise, 
and nothing could ever take from him that hope, that 
knowledge that Marie would keep her promise. 

Then he read another little poem: "The Spring of 

A little sun, a little rain, 
A soft wind blowing from the West, 
And woods and fields are sweet again 
And warmth within the mountain's breast. 

A little love, a little trust, 

A soft impulse, a sudden dream. 

And life as dry as desert dust, 

Is fresher than a mountain stream. 

He knew that he had great love and great trust, and 
that that love, and the hope of Marie, would give him 
ambition and courage to continue on. It was now get- 
ting late and no news had come of Marie. Robert real- 
ized his birthday was passing and his hopes for the 
present were blasted. 

He read the poem, "Lead Kindly Light" : 

Lead, kindly Light, amid the encircling gloom. 

Lead thou me on! 

The night is dark and I am far from home, 

Lead thou me on! 

Keep thou my feet; I do not ask to see 

The distant scene — one step enough for me 

I was not ever thus, nor prayed that thou 

Shouldst lead me on; 

I loved to see and choose my path, but now 

Lead thou me on! 

I loved the garish day, and, spite of fears. 

Pride ruled my will: remember not past years. 


So long thy power hath blessed me, sure it still 

Will lead me on; 

O'er moor and fen, o'er crag and torrent till 

The night is gone; 

And with the morn those angel faces smile 

Which I have loved long since, and lost awhile. 

The last few lines of the final verse impressed him 
strongly. Robert felt that Marie was only lost for 
awhile and that on the coming morning he would meet 
the future with a smile, face it with hope, courage and 
determination and make some new plans; figure some 
other new way by which he might locate Marie or obtain 
some news of her whereabouts. Realizing more than 
ever that hope deferred maketh the heart grow sick, 
Robert read everything in the Bible that he could find 
on love. At last he read the song of Solomon. 

Robert knew that he would never leave his first love 
and go back on her^ that that was the one love of his 
life and that it would remain so long as there was life 
in his body. With this resolve in his heart he decided 
to face the future with hope. 



ROBERT bought evening newspapers and looked 
over the Financial Page ; noted that cotton, wheat 
and corn had advanced that day. His birthday had 
indeed been a success, financially, and his 21st birth- 
day found him on top of the world, but this was 
not what counted with Robert. The great disappoint- 
ment was that his hopes for Marie on that day were 
blasted, but he had not given up. As he looked over the 
newspapers he saw an advertisement headed, "Madam 
Cleo," Clairvoyant. The advertisement stated that 
Madam Cleo could re-unite the separated and bring back 
lost lovers. While Robert had never been to a clairvoy- 
ant and his only faith was in astrology, and science laid 
down in the Bible, in desperation he decided to grasp 
at any straw. Early on the morning of June 10th he 
called to see Madam Cleo. She told him that he had 
gone thru a great sorrow but that his sweetheart would 
return to him in a few days, he should be of good 
cheer because Marie loved him only; that it had been 
a case of nervous indecision which had caused Marie to 
disappear, and that she would return just as suddenly 
as she had disappeared. 

Robert felt more hopeful and returned to his hotel, 
hoping to get some news of Marie. There were no 
letters or telegrams. He called up the broker's office 


to find out how cotton and wHeat were that morning 
and found that they were strong and higher. His cal- 
culations showed that wheat and cotton should he top 
for a reaction on June 10th so he wired his broker in 
ITew York to sell out his wheat and cotton. Com was 
down that morning, so he telegraphed the broker to 
buy 20,000 bushels of September com. After sending 
this telegram, he glanced over the morning paper and 
saw an advertisement headed, "Professor O. B. Joyful/' 
Astrologer. Robert eagerly read the advertisement be- 
cause the name attracted him. And he was looking for 
something to make him joyful. Professor Joyful's 
advertisement stated that "with the science of Astrology, 
he could tell when success would start, when trouble 
would end and reveal when marriage would take place.'' 
Robert was a great believer in Astrology because he had 
found this great science referred to so many times in 
the Holy Bible. Robert remembered reading in the 
Psalms 111:2: 

The works of the Lord are great, sought out of all them 
that have pleasure therein. 

He had made notes as he read the Bible at different 
times where it referred to Astrology or the signs in the 
heavens and was thoroughly convinced that the influ- 
ence of the heavenly bodies govern our lives. 
Genesis 1:7, 16 and 18: 

And God made the firmament, and divided the waters which 
were under the firmament from the waters which were above 
the firmament: and it was so. 

And God made two great lights; and the greater light to 


rule the day, and the lesser light to rule the night: he made 
the stars also. 

And to rule over the day and over the night, and to divide 
the light from the darkness; and God saw that it was good. 

Genesis 7:2: 

Of every clean beast thou shalt take to thee by sevens, the 
male and his female; and of beasts that are not clean by two, 
the male and his female. 

Joshua 10:12 and 14: 

Then spake Joshua to the Lord in the day when the Lord 
delivered up the Amorites before the children of Israel, and 
he said in the sight of Israel, Sun, stand thou still upon 
Gibeon; and thou. Moon, in the valley of Ajalon. 

And there was no day like that before it, or after it, that 
the Lord hearkened unto the voice of a man; for the Lord 
fought for Israel. 

Samuel 22 : 8 : 

That all of you have conspired against me, and there is 
none that sheweth me that my son hath made a league with 
the sons of Jesse, and there is none of you that is sorry for 
me, or sheweth unto me that my son hath stirred up my 
servant against me, to lie in wait, as at this day? 

Job 22:14: 

Thick clouds are a covering to him, that he seeth notj and 
he walketh in the circuit of heaven. 

Job 26:10 and 11: 

He hath compassed the waters with bounds, until the day 
and night come to an end. 

The pillars of heaven tremble, and are astonished at his 


Job 37:18: 

Hast thou with him spread out the sky, which is strong, 
and as a molten looking glass? 

Psalms 19:1, 4 and 6: 

The heavens declare the glory of God: and the firmament 
sheweth his handywork. 

Their line is gone out thru all the earth, and their words 
to the end of the world. In them hath he set a tabernacle 
for the sun; 

His going forth is from the end of the heaven, and his 
circuit unto the ends of it: and there is nothing hid from 
the heat thereof. 

Psalms 136 : 7 and 9 : 

To him that made great lights: for his mercy endureth 
for ever: 

The moon and the stars to rule by night: for his mercy 
endureth for ever. 

Proverbs 8:27 and 28: 

When he prepared the heavens, I was there: when he sat a 
compass upon the face of the depth; 

When he established the clouds above; when he strength- 
ened the fountains of the deep; 

Ecclesiastes 1 : 3 and 5 : 

What profit hath a man of all his labour which he taketh 
under the sun? 

The sun also ariseth, and the sun goeth down, and hasteth 
to his place where arose. 

Isaiah 40 : 22 : 

It is he that sitteth upon the circle of the earth, and the 
inhabitants thereof are as grasshoppers; that stretcheth out 


the heavens as a curtain, and spreadeth them out as a tent 
to dwell in; 

Isaiah 43 : 5 : 

Fear not; for I am with thee: I will bring thy seed from 
the east, and gather thee from the west; 

Ezekiel 1 : 22 : 

And the likeness of the firmament upon the heads of the 
living creature was as the colour of the terrible crystal, 
stretched forth over their heads above. 

Amos 9:6: 

It is he that buildeth his stories in the heaven, and hath 
founded his troop in the earth; he that ealleth for the waters 
of the sea, and poureth them out upon the face of the earth; 
the Lord is his name. 

Habakkuk 3:2: 

Lord, I have heard thy speech, and was afraid; Lord, 
revive thy work in the midst of the years, in the midst of 
the years make known; in wrath remember mercy. 

St. Matthew 24: 29 and 30: 

Immediately after the tribulation of those days shall the 
sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and 
the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens 
shall be shaken. 

And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man, in heaven : 
and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall 
see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven, with 
power and great glory. 

Robert knew that the Bible was replete with refer- 
ences that the heavens ruled. He had read where it said : 


^'Discern the end from tlie beginning"; where Jesus 
said: ^^I will judge you in the place of your nativity." 
He hastened to the office of Professor 0. B. Joyful 
in the hope that the great science of Astrology would 
throw some light upon the disappearance of Marie. The 
secretary told him that the Professor was very busy 
and as Robert had no appointment, he would have to 
wait awhile. Glancing around the walls of the office 
he saw some beautiful cards of poems hanging on the 
walls. One was entitled, "The power of Love." This 
attracted Robert's attention : 

Sunbeams after showers are brightest, 
Seeking sorrow is a sin; 
Woman's heart is ever lightest 
When love, the jewel, dwells within. 

Robert thought that this was a wonderful poem and 
he knew that it applied to man as well as woman, be- 
cause his heart was ever light when love dwelled within ; 
knew that it was Marie's beautiful eyes and the hope 
of seeing them again, which was guiding him now across 
the troubled sea of time. He anxiously awaited the 
time when he could tell his troubles to Professor Joyful, 
hoping that they would soon be turned into joy. He 
read another poem on the wall: 

Love is a gift to be used every day, 

Not to be smothered and hidden away, 

Love is not a thing to be stored in the chest 

Where you gather your keepsakes. 

And treasure your best. 

Love is a gift you should use every day. 

— NoRAH Perkins. 


Robert knew that lie was using love every day and it 
seemed that the Professor had prepared his office to re- 
ceive those in love. Another poem read : 

We starve each other for love's caress; 

We take, but we do not give; 

We know it is easy some soul to bless, 

But we dole out affection, giving less and less, 

Until the world becomes bitter and hard. 

Robert felt that he had not been stingy with his love for 
Marie and that he had showered his affection npon her. 
The Bible said that love begetteth love and he knew if he 
received as he gave, his reward would be the return of 
Marie and her love. 

By this time, the secretary announced that Professor 
Joyful was ready to receive him. He entered the Pro- 
fessor's office, where he met a middle-aged man whose 
kindly face indicated that he had sympathy for those in 
trouble. Robert stated briefly his troubles. Upon being 
asked his date of birth, said he was bom June 9th, 1906. 
The Professor made out his horoscope hurriedly and 
told him that Venus and Mars were in conjunction by 
transit in the sign Leo, which ruled the heart; that 
Venus applied to a trine of Uranus, and that while he 
could give him hopeful news and could assure him from 
his horoscope that he would one day find Marie, he 
could not offer false hopes and state that he would find 
her within a few days. Said there was a possibility of 
his finding her within two years, but it would probably 
be three or four years before she would ever come into 
his life again. In view of the fact that Venus was 


separating from a conjunction of Mars on tlie day he 
had called to inquire about Marie, the indications were 
that his sweetheart, Marie, would be separated farther 
from him rather than come closer to him at this time. 
He assured Robert that Marie was alive, that no harm 
had come to her, and that none would, that she was 
carrying out her own secret plans; was faithful to 
Robert, and had no other lover. He told Robert that 
he was a born genius and in the next few years would 
make a great success in speculation and in the field of 
aviation. While Robert was disappointed, he felt that 
this scientific man was telling the truth and decided 
to take his advice, try to be patient, and to face the 
future with hope. The Professor told Robert that his 
horoscope indicated that he would eventually realize 
all his hopes and ambitions. Venus, in the sign Can- 
cer, promised happiness in love affairs eventually, but 
Neptune therein indicated a skeleton in the family closet 
and some secret mysterious happenings in connection 
with the home and domestic relations. Robert told him 
of his plans to go to New York and the Professor stated 
that New York City was ruled by the sign Cancer, and 
in view of the fact that the planet Venus, the Goddess 
of Love, was located in that sign, he would eventually 
meet or find Marie in New York City. This cheered 
Robert greatly because he knew he wanted to go to 
New York to make money in speculation and complete 
his inventions. Professor Joyful told Robert that Venus 
progressed in the sign Leo, which rules the heart, would 
cause some great sorrows and heartaches when there 
were afflictions to it. He had started the trip with the 


Moon in the sign Leo, ruling tlie heart, but it had sep- 
arated from good aspects and was applying to evil ones. 
His ruling planet applied to an evil aspect of Uranus, 
indicating great worries following the starting of this 
journey. Said that he had planned his marriage for an 
unfortunate day and that it was better that it did not 
take place at that time. Assured Robert that there was 
no doubt about the realizations of his hopes in the fu- 
ture, but that the delay was inevitable. He told him 
that the clairvoyant who promised that he would find 
Marie in a few days, was only encouraging his hopes, 
and that science, which could be depended upon, did 
not confirm these hopes, or at least the immediate 
realization of them. There was a possibility of his 
finding Marie in a foreign state or country or 
that some news would come to him of her from a 
great distance. He asked Robert for Marie's date of 
birth. Robert told him that he knew she was born 
on October 6th, but that he was not sure of the 
year, but he thought it was in 1908. The Professor 
told him that if this date was correct, it would confirm 
all that he had told him and indicated a long delay be- 
fore he would find her. 

Robert returned to his hotel more hopeful and with 
the firm decision to face the future and carry out his 
plans, living faithful to Marie. On his arrival at the 
hotel, he received a telegram from Mr. Kennelworth, 
reading : 



Robert was more cheerful after reading this message be- 
cause since Marie's disappearance be bad not met a 
man or woman be bad ever known before. Mr. Ken- 
nelwortb was a dear friend of bis and it would be very 
comforting to meet bim and talk over bis troubles. He 
was also anxious to meet bis old pal, Walter Kennel- 
wortb, so be decided to get ready to go on to ISTew York. 
Tbe big reception for Colonel Charles A. Lindbergh was 
planned and would take place in !New York on Monday, 
June 13th, and be wanted to be there, but every time 
he thought of anything that would give him happiness 
or pleasure, he thought of Marie and knew that without 
her it would not mean as much to him. Still he hoped 
Marie might appear or that some news of her might be 
received before he left. He wanted to see Captain Lind- 
bergh and bis plane, ^The Spirit of St. Louis," for 
Robert was dreaming of the day when he would complete 
his own great plane according to Ezekiel's plan. Robert 
went to his room and spent the balance of the day 
reading the Bible and working out future cycles on wars. 
Figured that great opportunities would come for making 
money in the Stock and Commodity markets, and that 
be was going to make a great financial success and carry 
out his plans. 

On June 11th, Mr. Kennelworth arrived, Robert met 
bim at the Union Station in St. Louis. He had only 
about an hour to wait before the train departed for ]^ew 
York. ISTo news had been received of Marie. Mr. Ken- 
nelworth told Robert that her parents were still hopeful 
that she was alive, but they were at a loss to understand 
why she bad not communicated with anyone. He told 


Robert to keep up his courage for lie felt sure that all 
would end well. On the train to l^ew York they talked 
of Robert's plans. Mr. Kennelworth said he was anxious 
for him and Walter to be together again and believed it 
was for the best. Robert told him that he had been 
making money in wheat and cotton and that Right 
Aeroplane was moving his way; that he was Short of 
Major Motors and expected to make a fortune selling it 
all the way down. Mr. Kennelworth expressed his con- 
tinued faith in Robert's ability and told him that he was 
going to follow him on the market. While he admired 
him for his great love for Marie and his faith in her, 
worry would not bring her back, he said, and he should 
get down to business, study the Bible, work on his in- 
ventions and leave the matter of Marie's return to the 
Lord, trusting and believing in Him who knoweth and 
doeth all things well. Told Robert that he was a "doer" 
and not a dreamer ; that he had demonstrated the great- 
est ability of any young man he had ever known. That 
he had the pep and quoted an epigram, "The pessimist 
says it can't be done, the optimist says, let George do it : 
meanwhile the peptomist has done it." He said : "Rob- 
ert, you and Lindbergh are peptomists. You do it while 
the other fellow watches and waits, or says it can't be 
done." He quoted a poem from Tennyson: 

I cannot hide that some have striven 
Achieving calm, to whom was given 
The joy that mixes man with heaven. 
Who rowing hard against the stream. 
Saw distant gates of Eden gleam 
And did not dream it was a dream. 


"I am sure you are to make your dreams come true. 
The Bible says : There is nothing better for a man than 
that he should make his soul enjoy good in his labor. 
Work is the only thing to drown your sorrows. If you 
go to work, complete your inventions and continue to 
study, the troubles will disapear. Time will fly lightly 
by and before you know it, Marie will return to you." 
Then Robert repeated a few lines by Dora Greenwald : 
^'Joy is a working thing. It builds up while it enlarges the 
whole nature. It is the wine to strengthen the heart, to brace 
it to carry noble enterprise.'^ 

Mr. Kennel worth said, "That is very fine, Robert, but 
you must work for the joy that is yet to come and your 
great love for Marie will strengthen your heart and 
brace you to attain all your aims. Love is the great 
power behind the universe and it is the greatest of all 
powers. Emotions are the motive power behind every 
great achievement, and without emotion nothing will 
ever be accomplished. There are three great emotions 
— Love, Fear and Hate, which actuate every deed, good 
or bad, and without them, man would accomplish noth- 
ing. The great emotion which is going to help you 
accomplish all your plans and realize your greatest 
hopes and ambitions, is Love. A man makes money and 
saves it because he fears the future. Great nations go 
to war and fight because they are urged by the emotion 
of Hate. They are also fighting thru the emotion of 
fear, but if love was the emotion behind all, there would 
be no war, no sorrows — no troubles and no jealousies." 
Robert then showed a poem on "Love" which he had 
written to Marie and one, "The Garden of Love," which 


lie had written at the time he and Marie had their first 
break in 1926. Mr. Kennelworth read these poems and 
was very much impressed with Robert's ability as a 
writer. He said, ^'Robert, this proves to me that Love 
brings out the best in a man and that when he finds a 
good woman his success is assured.'' 

Robert talked of how he had read the Bible where it 
said that there eventually would be one God and one 
united people and that Love would rule the world. How, 
since a little boy, his Mother had talked against war 
and prayed for the day when wars would cease and 
man would follow the command given by Jesus Christ : 
*^Love thy neighbor as thyself." He hoped and felt 
sure that the day would come but that the Bible made it 
plain as he understood it, that there would yet be a great 
war fought in the air, when deadly chemicals would be 
used and the greater portion of the people on earth 
would be killed. Then would come peace, when God 
would rule the world and Love would be the motive 
behind every act. Then nations would no longer be- 
come jealous of each other and go to war. Robert said, 
"I have made a great study of wars in the past and how 
conditions changed; how at one time Spain was the 
mistress of the seas and later Rome was the controlling 
nation ; then England ruled the waves and London was 
the banking center of the world. Then came the great 
war in 1914 which changed everything. England lost 
control of the seas. She lost her power as the great bank- 
ing nation of the world. The gold supply of the world 
flowed rapidly to the United States and in the dark days 
of 1917, when England and France, after being deserted 


by Russia, were fighting witli their backs to tbe wall, 
the United States, the land of love and liberty, came to 
the rescue, helped to defeat the Germans and saved 
England and France. At that time they were seem- 
ingly very grateful, but after the war conditions 
changed. The United States was no longer in debt to 
foreign countries but was now the banking nation of 
the world and the foreign countries owed large sums of 
money to the United States. This country has con- 
tinued to prosper since the war, the gold supply of the 
world now rests here. Our former friends have become 
jealous of the prosperity we enjoy and the power that 
we now hold in financial affairs which once belonged to 
England. Some of the foreign countries do not want to 
pay their obligations and this jealousy can lead to noth- 
ing else but war, as it always has in the past. I hope 
to be ready when that war comes with my great air- 
plane, and other inventions to help defend my country 
and later promote a lasting peace based on love and good- 
will. The United States began as a land of liberty and 
has always set an example for the balance of the world 
and I hope to see the day when our country will take the 
lead in establishing universal peace and the brotherhood 
of man. Captain Lindberg's flight confirms my studies 
and forecasts of the future. Aviation will be developed 
rapidly and nations will want to try these new discov- 
eries and inventions to conquer other nations, and war 
is inevitable. The Bible prophets foretold it, and my 
studies of the cycle theory also indicate that we are in 
a period where cycles will repeat which have caused wax 
in the past." 

On the afternoon of June 12 th, Mr. Kennel worth and 


Robert arrived in "New York City and were met at the 
train by Walter. Robert was very happy to meet his 
dearest friend, and it was consoling to be with him. 
After their arrival, they went to the Hotel Vanderbilt. 
Mr. Kennelworth went out to see a friend and left 
Robert and Walter to chat alone. Robert told Walter 
of the terrible sufferings he had gone thru since Marie's 
disappearance and of his great disappointment. He 
talked of the success he had made in the market and of 
the future when he hoped to complete his great inven- 
tion with the aid of Walter and his knowledge of chemi- 
cals and make discoveries which would end war for all 
times. But immediately after talking of his future 
plans his mind would revert back to Marie and he would 
start talking about her and bemoaning the fact that with- 
out her he could not go on in the future. Walter told 
him to forget about her — that time would bring changes 
and that he would find another girl who would take the 
place of Marie. Robert was indignant and told Walter 
that time would never change him; that he would re- 
main faithful to Marie until death, no matter if he 
never heard of her again. Walter said that Marie was 
too young to know her own mind and was probably in 
love with someone else, or thought she was, which ac- 
counted for her sudden change and disappearance from 
the train. Robert then showed him the letter which he 
found in his pocket the morning that Marie disappeared. 
Walter read it. 

June 5th, 1927. 

^ „ 3 A.M. 

Dearest Robert: 

According to your faith, be I unto you. Love will always 
have faith, understand and wait. Time proves all things. 


You will get everything you want; I will come to you when 
I mean the most and your need for love is the greatest. 

Lovingly always, ^^^^^ 

Walter said : "This is certainly a mysterious letter. I 
don't understand it and I don't suppose Marie did 
either. There is nothing in this letter to explain whether 
she was leaving you or not, or why or where she was 
going or anything about it. ^Now, Kobert, don't you 
understand real love could never act like that or write 
like that ? There is some secret behind all this and my 
opinion is that there is another man in the case." But 
Robert refused to listen to any such reasoning. His 
faith in Marie was unshaken. His love for her was 
great enough to understand, to have patience and wait. 
Marie could or would do no wrong, and no amount of 
evidence would ever change him. 

Mr. Kennelworth returned to the hotel and after 
dinner told Robert that he wanted to have a confidential 
chat with his son, Walter. Robert decided to go out for 
a walk and see the city. When they were alone, Walter 
told his father that he had had a long talk with Robert 
and that his mind was on nothing but Marie. His 
father said : "The only thing to do is to help Robert get 
interested in his work so that he will forget about 
Marie. That is the best thing for him at present. The 
great love that he has for her will be the incentive to 
spur him on to success and help him realize his ambi- 
tions. Love is the greatest thing in the world and with- 
out it men would not get very far. It brings out the 
noble and better qualities in a man and should always be 



OlST the following day^ Monday, June 13tli, Mr. 
Kennelworth, Robert and Walter arose early to be 
ready for Colonel Lindbergh's triumphant march up 
Broadway. Robert was very enthusiastic about it and 
talked about what a great achievement it was and what 
it meant to the world, especially to the United States. 
Walter told him that they must get busy and start to 
lay out the plans to build Robert's great airplane. 
When they started out on the street, Robert began to 
talk of Marie and said that he hoped that he would 
find her that day. Thru all the surging crowds, he 
stared in the face of every woman, hoping that Marie, 
if she was alive, might have decided to come to l^ew 
York for the Lindbergh reception. It was a great day 
for Colonel Lindbergh, and a great day for Robert, 
because it encouraged his hope for the day, and be- 
lieved it would come to pass when airplanes would con- 
quer the world and bring universal peace. He felt 
that a state of perfection could never be reached until 
the brotherhood of man, founded on love, was estab- 

Walter told his father and Robert about a great play 
that he had been to see: '^One for All." He was anxious 
for them to see it and had secured tickets for that night. 
Robert was immediately interested. He was attracted 


to Molly and saw in her great sacrifice for Eric an 
example of Marie. As the play neared the end, and 
Molly was in great sorrow, and her secret sacrifice had 
become known to Eric, Robert could restrain his emo- 
tions no longer. He turned to Mr. Kennelworth and 
said, ^^I wonder if he'll be man enough to forgive her 
and appreciate her, as the greatest woman in the world 
for him. Will his mind be broad enough to realize that 
she made the supreme sacrifice because of her unselfish 
love. !b[ow that he has succeeded and has the world at 
his feet will he turn from her and condemn her as the 
world usually does?" Mr. Kennelworth said: "You 
can see that Eric is now weighing the matter in his 
mind and is hesitating. We can only wait and see." 
Robert said, "If Eric loves Molly as I love Marie he 
will now love her more after this.'' Robert watched 
Eric with every muscle in his body tense, as Eric read 
the receipt written by Chattox and also he watched 
Molly and her expression as she leaned over the staircase 
and read the receipt over Eric's shoulder. He saw 
Eric slowly fold the receipt around the little booties for 
the baby and place them in his pocket and walk slowly 
away. Robert was wondering what Eric was thinking 
of and what his decision would be. Then came the 
final climax — Eric, after knowing all, took Molly in 
his arms and gave her the kiss which Robert knew meant 
foregiveness and understanding. He then realized that 
love, just as Molly said in the beginning, was the great- 
est thing in the world, and meant more than all the 
money in the world. Robert jumped to his feet and 
shouted, "Hurrah for Eric," and said, "that's the kind 


of love I have for Marie and no matter wliat may have 
happened or what she should do in the future, my love 
is the kind which will understand, forgive and forget." 
He told them how he was impressed with the story 
in the Bible where the woman was brought before Jesus 
accused and how the Jesus said, "Let him who is with- 
out sin, cast the first stone," and when they had all 
disappeared he said: "Woman, doth no man accuse 
thee," and she answered, "JSTo, Lord." Jesus said, 
"JSTeither do I. Go your way and sin no more." Rob- 
ert said when the world once realized the great power 
of Love, that jealousy, enmity, all accusations and the 
desire for personal gain, would pass away. That when 
Love alone dominated the hearts of men and women, 
wars would be no more, and that men would see no evil 
in their fellow-men as Eric saw no evil in Molly's sacri- 
fice but knew and understood that great love for him was 
the motive that prompted her actions. Robert quoted 
Daniel 2:22: 

*'He revealeth the deep and secret things. He knoweth what 
is in the darkness and the light dwelleth within him. A 
kingdom "v\'hich shall never be destroyed, consume all other 
kingdoms and stand forever." 

He said that when the day came when men were ruled 
by the law of love and understood each other, a kingdom 
would be established that would never be destroyed, and 
that it would consume all other kingdoms. Robert be- 
lieved that the United States, the land of liberty, was 
created never to be destroyed, and that it would eventu- 
ally consume all other nations and rule by the law of 
love and justice, that it was God's will that it become 


tlie most prosperous country and tlie banking nation of 
the world. Believed that the nation referred to in 
Psalms 147 ; 20 was the United States : 

"He hath not dealt so with any nation and as for his judg- 
ments they have not known them. Praise ye the Lord." 

Walter was not so enthusiastic and sure about the 
power of Love as Robert. You can never tell what a 
woman will do, he said and referred to Proverbs 30:18 
and 19 : 

"There be three things which are too wonderful for me. Yea, 
four which I know not, — the way of an eagle in the air, the 
way of a serpent upon a rock, the way of a ship in the midst 
of a sea, and the way of a man with a maid." 

Walter said, "The last one is too much for me and I 
would not attempt to discern the way of a maid without 
a man. They go where you know not and return when 
you least expect it. Some wise woman once said, ^When 
you know one man, you know all.' A wiser man said, 
^You never know a woman, for all women .are dif- 
ferent.' '' 

Robert said, "It is interesting to go back over history 
and read the opinions of the smartest men in regard to 
woman. Confucius said, ^Woman is a masterpiece.' 
Michelet said, ^Woman is a miracle of divine contradic- 
tions.' Lamartine said, ^There is a woman at the be- 
ginning of all great things.' I am wholly in accord 
with him. Go back to the bottom of every great achieve- 
ment and back of it you will find the influence of a 
good woman. It may be a mother, sister or sweetheart, 
but the love of a woman is always the motive behind the 
great achievements of men. Someone once said: ^Nol 


for herself was woman first created, nor yet to be man's 
idol, but his mate/ Pythagoras said: 'There are in 
woman's eyes two sorts of tears, the one of grief; the 
other of deceit.' I think that is because there are two 
kinds of men, one who appreciates love and honor and 
gives sympathy; the other kind who is selfish, expects 
something for nothing and must meet with deceit. I am 
a great believer in sowing and reaping. We get out of 
life just what we put into it. If we give love and faith- 
fulness, the same returns to us. Maeterlinck was right 
when he said : 'A man's sweetheart is just as pure as his 
thoughts of her are pure.' I remember reading a poem, 

"What thou lovest, Man, 
Become thou must, 
God, if thou lovest God, 
Dust if thou lovest dust. 

Napoleon said, 'All the women in the world would not 
make me lose an hour,' but history shows that N^apoleon 
did lose sleep over his love for Josephine. He wrote to 
her — 'I am sick of men because they keep me away from 
my love. ' Shakespeare expressed it better than all the rest 
when he said 'Kindness in woman, not their beauteous 
looks, shall win my love.' A real womanly woman whose 
heart is filled with love, cannot be other than kind be- 
cause Kindness is a child of Love. Women may be mys- 
terious and we may fail to understand them. That is 
one of the reasons why we love them all the more. 
Fontenelle said, 'There are three things I have always 
loved and never understood — paintings, music and 
women.' He might have added that the greatest of the 
three was, woman." 


Then Walter quoted from Southey, " 'There are three 
things a wise man will not trust, the wind, the sun- 
shine of an April day and a woman's plighted faith.' " 
Robert replied — "^Nevertheless nearly every wise man 
has loved and trusted some good woman and most of 
them have not regretted it. Walter, you have never 
really been in love and you don't know what love is. 
If you did, you would have faith and trust, regardless 
of all conditions." ^'I guess the subject of love and 
women is too deep for me," said Walter, and the sooner 
you get down to business and your studies and get love 
off your mind, the greater success you are going to make." 
Robert answered, "Without love this world would never 
have existed. It was God's love for the world that 
saved it. My love for Marie will make me whatever I 
am to be in the future. Without that love I know I 
would be a miserable failure. The time will come when 
you will go to sleep at night with your last thoughts of 
beautiful rosy lips, of eyes that shine like Golconda's 
purest gems, of a voice that is sweeter than a night- 
ingale, of luxurious hair and of a form that to you is 
more beautiful than Venus, and when you awake in the 
morning your first thoughts will be of her. You will see 
her in the beautiful flowers, her face will be reflected 
from the ripple of the pure waters; everything you 
think about she will appear in connection with. Your 
slumbers will be disturbed. When you get a fever like 
this, you will then know and understand the power of 
love. Then nothing else will matter, only one thing will 
count in your life — the woman you love. A great love 
like this must come to every man. In the Springtime 
of life it may be, or in those sunny solaces of the after- 


noon when the waning day brings sadness and man looks 
back and longs for the time when he might have loved, 
when he was younger and lived longer. Love is the 
elixir of life. It is a greater cure than any medicine. 
It has built up kingdoms and destroyed nations. You 
have ambitions now and a desire for gold, but after all, 
Walter, what can it buy? All the gold in the world 
cannot buy the tender touch of a little child's fingers 
or the lovelight in angel eyes like Marie's. It gives 
satisfaction that nothing else can." 

Walter said, ^'Robert, you always drift back to Marie 
and her eyes. Those beautiful black eyes that you talk 
about may be wonderful, but you remember the old 
saying, ^Can you be true to eyes of black or brown, 
when blue has smiled on you.' You will find that a 
change will come sooner or later if Marie doesn't show 
up and you will be the better for it." 

But Robert was sure that no eyes could ever take the 
place of Marie's and Robert handed Walter the follow- 
ing poem to read: 

If any brown-eyed girl has changed her mind 
And left you sinking in the consomme, 

Calmly smile and let her go, you'll forget about your woe — 
(There's a lot of consolation to be found in eyes of gray.) 

If any brown-eyed girl has left your heart 

In forty-seven pieces at your feet, 

Then the proper thing to do is to gaze in eyes of blue — 

(And perhaps you'll find the same are twice as sweet.) 

If any brown-eyed girl has given you 

Your "exit cue," the "go-by" and "the air," 

And your heart in glad amaze'll heed the lure of eyes of hazel — 

You can sing that song of Tanguay's, "I Don't Care." 


If any brown-eyed girl has — well, she did; 

Above, you'll find some good philosophy; 

It may do for you, I guess, but I really must confess 

It has never been a bit of use to me! 

Ben Warren. 

^*The last verse expresses my sentiments to a T; no 
other eyes will ever have any attraction for me except 

A few days after 'New York's reception to Colonel 
Lindbergh, Robert decided to get down to business. 
He visited his brokers in Wall Street, talked over the 
market situation and found that they did not agree with 
his ideas and views. Decided to open an office at 69 
Wall Street, and Walter was to work with him when 
he had time from his studies. They consulted about a 
stenographer or office assistant. Walter had met Miss 
Edna Quinton, a very talented girl, whom he thought 
was the most competent he had ever known, so Robert 
gave her a position in his office. 

Walter was anxious to keep Robert cheerful so went 
sight-seeing often and to see all the latest plays. Robert 
was very much interested in the play, ^^The Student 
Prince.'' Was impressed when the old servant told the 
young King the old saying, "A promise keep, right 
well you sleep; a promise break, all night you wake." 
Robert knew that this was what caused the King to 
return to his former sweetheart, but when he gave her 
up and married the Princess, he was disgusted and 
disappointed. Told Walter that he would never break 
his promise for anyone; and knew that if he did, he 
would never be able to sleep soundly again. 



Robert Gordon's Great Campaign in Cotton 

AFTER Robert had sold out his October cotton at 
^ 17.30 and his December cotton at 17.50 on 
June 10th, he decided to watch the market very closely 
for a few days because he thought it would go lower. 
His forecast indicated last buying level around June 
25th. He figured that after this time the market would 
go higher until September 5th to 6th^ when he figured 
it would be final high. 

On June 25th October cotton declined to 16.80 and 
he bought 500 October at 16.83 and 500 December at 
17.15. He figured that it would run up for about 
thirty days so on July 25th he sold 500 October cotton 
at 19c and sold 500 December at 19.20 and went short 
of 500 December at 19.20. The decline followed as 
he expected. On July 30th he sold 500 more December 
cotton at 18.60 and on August 6th he bought 1000 
December at 17.40 to cover his short contracts. He 
figured that the Government report on August 8th 
would be very bullish and that cotton would go up very 
fast and continue until around September 5th to 6th, 
or until the Government report in September. On 
August 6th he bought 1000 December at 17.35. On 
August 8th he bought 500 December at 17.30. The 
Government v/as very bullish as he expected and cotton 


advanced 200 points on August 8th. On August 9th 
he sold out his 1500 December at 20.30 and sold 1000 
December short at 20.30. A big decline followed and 
on August 13th he bought 1000 December cotton at 
19.10 and also bought 1000 December at 19.10 for long 
account. He started in to pyramid on the way up. On 
August 19th he bought 500 more December at 20.10; 
on August 22nd he bought 500 December at 21.10; on 
August 27th he bought 500 December at 22.30 and 
on August 29th bought 300 December at 23.30. On 
September 8th the Government report was very bullish 
as he had forecast and the market went up. This was 
the time when he expected the market to make final top 
for a big decline. On September 8th he sold 2800 bales 
of December at 24.40 and on the same day sold 2000 
bales of December at 24.50 for short account. On Sep- 
tember 9th he sold 500 more December at 23.30 ; on 
September 11th sold 300 December at 22.30. On Sep- 
tember 13th he bought 2800 December at 21.60 to cover 
his short contract. On September 14th he sold 1000 
December at 22.60. On September 17th sold 500 De- 
cember at 21.60 and on September 21st sold 300 De- 
cember at 20.60. September 23rd he figured that the 
market was bottom for a rally and bought 1800 Decem- 
ber at 20.60, and on the same day bought 1000 December 
at 20.60 for long account. On September 28th he sold 
1000 December at 22c and also went short 1000 De- 
cember at 22.10. On September 29th he bought 1000 
December at 21.30 and on September 29th bought 
1000 December at 21.30 for long account. On October 
3rd he sold 1000 December at 21.50 and also went short 


of 1000 December at 21.50. On October 6tli lie bought 
1000 December at 20.75 and went long, because he 
figured the market would be higher for the Government 
report on October 8th. 

Robert Goedon's Great Campaign" in Major Motors 

On Sunday, June 19, 1927, Robert Gordon spent the 
day studying his charts and working out his cycles for 
stocks, cotton and grain. He was short of Major Motors 
and was watching it very closely. On this day he made 
a new and great discovery of a time factor from which 
he figured that Major Motors would decline until about 
June 30th and then start an advance which would last 
until about September 16th, 1927, when the Company 
would be 19 years old and at that time the stock would 
reach final high and would then go down to February 
to April, 1929. He figured that the stock should ad- 
vance to around 270 by September 16th and made up 
his mind to watch it closely and cover his shorts if it 
went down around June 30th, and then start buying 
the stock. On June 30th it declined and he bought in 
his short contracts and bought for long account 500 
shares of Major Motors at 192^. He decided to pyra- 
mid it all the way up. On July 15th he bought 500 
shares at 204; on July 21st he bought 300 at 214 and 
on July 26th bought 300 more at 224. On August 5th 
the stock advanced to 230 and he raised his stop on 
1600 shares to 225. On August 8th his stock was sold 
out at 225. He still believed that the stock would go up 
to around 270 by September 16th but he expected a 
reaction of about 12 to 15 points so he decided to wait 


for a few days and watch his charts to see how the stock 
acted. On August 12th Major Motors declined to 218, 
being down a little over 12 points as he figured, and he 
bought 1000 shares at 218. He placed a stop at 212, 
a point which he figured it would not decline to. The 
advance started, and on August 20th he bought 300 
shares at 228 ; on August 24th bought 300 shares more 
at 238 and on August 26th bought 300 shares more at 
248. When he started pyramiding, his plan was to 
buy or sell the largest amount first and then gradually 
decrease buying and selling smaller amounts on the way 
up or down, and always using a stop loss order. On 
September 7th the stock advanced to 253 and he raised 
his stop on his entire amount to 243. This stop was 
never reached but on September 14th a rapid advance 
was on and he bought 300 shares more at 258, giving 
him a line of 2200' shares of stock. He figured that it 
should advance on September 16th to around 270. 
When the market advanced to 272 at this time he sold 
out his 2200 shares at 272. 

He cleaned up a profit on this deal of over $80,000.00, 
and as he figured that the stock w^ould make final top 
around this time he decided to put out a line of short 
stock and pyramid all the way down, remaining short 
for the long pull. On September I7th he sold 500 
shares of the new Major Motors stock at 138 and 500 
shares at 137 and placed a stop on it at 147. 

He had made it a rule that after he had made a large 
amount of profits that he would never risk more than 
10 per cent of his profits on the first new deal, and that 
if that deal went wrong and he lost 10 per cent of the 


capital, lie would decrease his trading so that the next 
loss would only be 10 per cent of his remaining profits. 
In this way he figured that the market would have to 
beat him ten consecutive times for him to lose all the 
profits he had made^ and his studies of past records 
showed that this could never happen. He placed orders 
to sell more Major Motors at 128, 118, 108 and 98 be- 
cause he expected the first decline to run until the 
latter part of December, 1927, and after that time he 
would put out shoi-ts again on a rally to hold and pyra- 
mid on the way down into the Spring of 1929. His 
great discovery of what stocks would do at a certain age 
enabled him to make enormous profits when stocks 
reached the age where they would have fast moves up 
or down in a very short time. 

October, 1927, was a beautiful month in l^ew York. 
The weather was warm and the sun shone brightly every 
day. It reminded Robert of the Fall of 1926 when he 
had gone to Sherman, Texas, to visit Marie. He 
thought of what a great change had taken place in one 
year, of the fortune that he had made in the market, 
but money would not buy relief for his aching heart. 

Days, weeks and months had drifted slowly by, but 
no word from Marie Stanton. She seemed to be lost as 
though the earth had swallowed her up. 

The great decline in stocks which he forecast for the 
Fall and Winter of 1927 took place and he made money 
rapidly on the short side of stocks. He was selling short 
Central Steel and Major Motors and other stocks. He 
had bought Com and Wheat in October and made big 
profits later in the year. Money was piling up fast 


and in the latter part of October, 1927, lie had made 
over $300,000. He had kept Marie^s money in a 
separate account from his own and her original $400.00 
was now over $20,000. Robert continued to keep 
her account separate; he wanted to make all the money 
he could and have it as a surprise for Marie, to prove 
to her his faithfulness and thoughtfulness when she was 
away, and also to prove his confidence in her return. 

Robert became known as ^The Boy Wizard of Wall 
Street." His fame became known and old men of Wall 
Street talked about his marvelous success. Robert re- 
fused to be interviewed by the newspapers or tell any- 
thing about his method of working in the market. Sel- 
dom ever visited a broker's office and made very few 
friends. He worked upon his invention, and Walter 
was his sole companion. Walter had met an old man 
by the name of Henry Watson who was a veteran of 
Wall Street, now over 70 years of age, had made and 
lost many fortunes and had seen the biggest and best 
plungers go on the rocks in Wall Street. Walter intro- 
duced Air. Watson to Robert and he became very much 
interested in the old man's reminiscences. He told 
Robert the history of Daniel Drew and got him to read 
the book of Drew's life, which showed how Drew, after 
making $13,000,000 lost it all and died practically 
a pauper. Also told the history of Daniel Sully; how 
he made $10,000,000 to $15,000,000 in the Cot- 
ton market, but by violating natural laws lost it all in 
a few days in the crash of Cotton in March, 1904, and 
then disappeared from the financial horizon. How Liv- 
ermore. the boy wonder of 1907 and 1908, had accumu- 


lated millions, owned fine yachts, lost everything, had 
gone thru bankruptcy, but had later recouped his for- 
tunes. How Eugene Scales, another striking example, 
who at one time had over ten millions dollars paper 
profit in the Cotton market, had lost all of it. How 
Allen A. Ryan, at the height of his fame, when he de- 
fied the Gods of Chance and the unwritten law of Wall 
Street with the result that his millions were all lost, 
had to go thru bankruptcy and paid only about twenty 
cents on each one hundred dollars. 

Mr. Watson also told Robert how Durant had become 
the giant motor magnate and formed the General Motors 
Corporation in 1908 and had made a great success, ac- 
cumulating millions before the war days and after- 
wards. He was in full control of General Motors and 
was reputed to be worth over a hundred million dollars 
when the stock was selling at $410.00 in the Spring of 
1920. Durant was very bullish and talked of General 
Motors going very much higher. Deflation started in 
the Summer of 1920, and all stocks declined rapidly. 
He remained bullish^ continuing to buy General Motors 
all the way down. The stock had been split up on a 
ten for one basis and the new stock which sold at $42.00 
in March, 1920, an equivalent of $420.00 per share, 
declined to $14.00 per share in December, 1920, and 
finally in the Spring of 1922 sold at $8.25. He had 
refused to sell ; in fact had bought all his brokers would 
let him have all the way down. When the stock de- 
clined to $15.00 per share, Durant was ruined. His 
fortune of over one hundred millions dollars was wiped 
out. The Morgans and Duponts took over his holdings 


at a figure reported to be around $5.00 per share, and he 
lost control of the gigantic corporation which had made 
him famous. Later Durant organized a new company 
and came back fast. He went back into the stock market 
and in the great Coolidge Bull campaign from 1924 to 
1927 was again a dominant factor in General Motors 
and other stocks and was reputed to have made fifty 
millions, or more. 

The old man said that Durant was one of the very 
rare exceptions of men who had gone broke in Wall 
Street and had been able to come back after they were 
60 years of age. Told Robert that Wall Street was a 
place of ups and downs — mostly downs, and that the 
time to quit was when you were young and had made 
your money. 

Robert explained to Mr. Watson that he was not 
guessing and gambling on hope but was following sci- 
ence and not trading on human judgment as he followed 
the law of cycles as laid down in the Holy Bible. Mr. 
Watson said, "I wish you success, and for your benefit 
I will give you my opinion as to the cause of most of 
the failures in Wall Street, for I know the history of 
the men who have made the greatest amounts of money, 
and know most of them personally. Selfishness and 
greed were the cause of the fall of Daniel Drew. He 
was not loyal to his associates. His idea was to get the 
money and look out for himself regardless of whom he 
hurt. Conditions changed and Drew failed to change 
with them. The result was that he died a pauper. 
Thomas W. Lawson, the man who wrote, Triday the 
13th,' was one of the most daring traders that Wall 


Street has ever known, worth at one time probably forty 
to fifty million dollars. He, too, died practically penni- 
less. At one time Lawson had the backing of the 
Standard Oil crowd and turned against them after they 
had helped him to make millions. In my opinion, he 
cut off the hand that fed him and his ruthless attack 
on men who had been his friends, was the cause of his 
downfall. Men must be loyal to positions of trust and 
not reveal secrets of great financial deals by which they 
profited." Robert said that was his idea. As long as a 
man remained loyal to his mother, his country, his 
associates ; above all his wife or sweetheart, success was 
bound to crown his efforts. He believed in the law of 
compensation ; that when a man broke faith with others, 
he had broken faith with himself, and that failure would 

Mr. Watson told Robert that Sully made his money 
in cotton, and after accumulating millions, quit special- 
izing in cotton and began to trade in stocks and various 
other commodities, which divided his attention and he 
was unable to concentrate on cotton alone, the thing that 
brought him the great success. ^^I could go over the his- 
tory of Scales, Livermore, Durant, Ryan and the bal- 
ance of the great men of Wall Street, and in analyzing 
their trading, the one weak point would be found in all 
of them. They diversified too much. Did not special- 
ize in one commodity or a few special stocks, but spread 
all over the board. The result was they had too many 
irons in the fire and when one thing started to go wrong 
and they began to lose money, they would invariably get 
out of stocks and commodities on which they were mak- 


ing money and keep those that were going against them. 
Another weak point was that when luck turned against 
a man in Wall Street, he kept on trying to recoup his 
losses instead of stopping just as soon as there was an 
indication that the tide had turned against him. Most 
men at the heights of prosperity lose their sense of 
good judgment, become inflated with their success, think 
they are inf alliblO; refuse to follow science or the advice 
of anyone, with the result that they continue to buck 
the tide till all their money is gone." 

"Mr. Watson," said Robert, "I believe that if a man 
starts out to make money for unselfish purposes, he will 
succeed. That is what I am going to do. Your experi- 
ence is very valuable to me. Your intimate knowledge 
of the cause of the failures of other men is a good les- 
son. I have studied the Bible very carefully because I 
believe it is the greatest scientific book ever written. 
The laws are plainly laid down how to make a success. 
There is a time and a season for everytliing, and if a 
man does things according to the time, he will succeed. 
The Bible makes it plain that not all are born to be 
prophets, nor to be farmers, doctors or lawyers, but that 
each can succeed in his own special line, according to 
time and place. If men would only follow the Bible and 
know that there is a time to stop trying to make money 
and to keep what you have, then wait for another season 
when the time is ripe, they could continue to succeed in- 
definitely. Has any man ever made a large fortune out 
of WaQ Street and kept it, Mr. Watson?" "Oh, yes," 
he replied, "if there were not exceptions to the rule, 
business would not continue to run. I could tell you of 
dozens of them, but one striking example is that of the 


late E. H. Harriman wlio died worth about three hun- 
dred million dollars. He had probably made out of the 
market a hundred million dollars in the last three or 
four years of his life." Robert asked, ^'How did he 
do it ?" Mr. Watson answered, "He stuck to one class 
of stocks — railroads. He studied them day and night, 
never diverted his attention to other lines. I believe 
that he possessed some mathematical method which en- 
abled him to forecast stocks many months and years in 
advance. I have gone over his manipulations and the 
stocks he traded in, and found that they conform closely 
to the law of harmonic analysis. He certainly knew 
something about time and season because he bought at 
the right time and sold at the right time. He paid a 
great price for his success, because he neglected his 
health, sacrificed everything to make his railroads a 
success and died too young. Such men are the backbone 
of our country's prosperity. Constructive geniuses of 
this kind are few and far between and we need more 
of them. Man's greatest enemy in speculation is 'hope.' 
He refuses to face facts, and facts are stubborn things. 
Hope spurs us on. It may be an anchor to the soul, but 
a very slim anchor in speculation^ when facts are against 

Mr. Watson told Robert that his friend Walter had 
related to him all about his love affair and the disappear- 
ance of Marie. He said, "My boy, the great love you 
have for her is now furnishing the hope which will carry 
you to success. When that hope is gone, you will have 
to find a new one or you cannot go on." Robert told 
him that Marie had said that anticipation was greater 
than realization. "Robert," he said, "I want to tell 


you the story of my love affair. I have made and lost 
many fortunes in Wall Street, and when things have 
gone wrong and I have reached the depths of despond- 
ency, have seen my last dollar fade away, been deserted 
by friends of my prosperous days, then when there 
seemed nothing else to live for, nothing to make me fight 
on, there would come a hope, the angel of memory would 
steal over me and I would again hope that some day, 
somewhere, I would find my Katie.'' Here the old man's 
eyes grew dim with tears. He drew an old wallet from 
his pocket, took out a package, slowly unwrapped it. 
In there was a picture in a little gold frame. The aged 
hands trembled, his voice grew weak as he handed the 
picture to E-obert with some faded flowers which he 
had pressed out and kept and said : ^These flowers were 
picked by her own little hands over forty years ago." 
He then broke down and wept bitterly. Robert was 
deeply moved by the old man's great devotion to his 
long-lost sweetheart and begged him to tell more of the 

The old man dried his eyes and went on — "Over 50 
years ago when I was a young man, I lived near St. 
Joseph, Missouri. I went to school at a country school- 
house. Katie Larson was a beautiful young girl. We 
grew up together. I don't really know when I fell in 
love with her, but I know that in my school days I loved 
her and always intended to marry her. The years went 
by. I had never told Katie of my love. She had grown 
to be a woman and I kind of took it for granted that 
she knew and understood that I loved her and intended 
to marry her. Time went by and we were often to- 
gether. There was never any trouble or disagreements. 


I was anxious to succeed and decided that I should make 
some money before I proposed to Katie. Time drifted 
swiftly by, I was not as successful as I hoped to be, 
and finally one day I received the saddest news of my 
life — Katie had married. I realized that she had prob- 
ably waited and hoped for me to make known my inten- 
tions but my financial affairs had held me back. I 
knew it was all my fault. I should have confided my 
plans to her and asked her to have patience and wait. 
From that day I was a changed man. My heart was 
broken and if no hope had been left for me, I would 
never have gone on, but from that day on, hoped and 
prayed that I might one day have her, even if for only 
a few years or weeks, in my declining years. Katie 
moved away after marrying and probably it was the 
hope for her love some day that spurred me to action. 
I worked harder than ever. Success crowned my efforts. 
I studied medicine^ moved to Dallas, Texas, became a 
very successful doctor. There I met a woman whom I 
thought I loved. We were married and lived seemingly 
happy for a few years, but the spark of love for Katie 
in my heart never died. We had a little girl born and 
I named her Katie, which proved later a very 'foolish 
thing to do. She was the pride of my life, my hope was 
centered on her. Finally I made the mistake that many 
men make. I told my wife of my great love for Katie. 
After that time, she lost faith in me and we slowly 
drifted apart. Then came separation and divorce. I 
had accumulated considerable money and now being 
very unhapy, I decided to leave Dallas and go to "New 
York and try the speculative markets. Success and 
failure have followed alternately, like the rising and 


falling of the tides. There has never been a day when 
I have come to Wall Street that I have not hoped to 
one day meet Katie again. That hope has kept me 
alive. I have often tried to find her, but the years have 
brought changes. She moved away to California and 
I have never been able to find out whether she is living 
or dead. I hope that you will never have to go thru 
the years that I have gone thru without the love and 
comfort that the woman you love can give. Your faith 
is supreme and that will carry you safely thru, and even 
if you never find Marie, it is better to live for that ideal 
because it will make you a better man, as love always 
brings out the best." 

Robert was very much interested in the old man's 
story, but very sorry that it had never ended as he had 
hoped it would with him and Marie. Mr. Watson told 
Robert that he thought he had wonderful ideas about 
speculation, and that if he would only stick to them and 
not be swept off his feet by success, that he would eventu- 
ally reach the greatest height. He quoted Kipling's 

If you can keep your head when all about you 

Are losing theirs and blaming it on you ; 
If you can trust yourself when all men doubt you, 

But make allowance for their doubting too: 
If you can wait and not be tired by waiting, 

Or being lied about, don't deal in lies, 
Or being hated don't give way to hating, 

And yet don't look too good, nor talk too wise; 

If you can dream — and not make dreams your master; 

If you can think — and not make thoughts your aim. 
If you can meet with Triumph and Disaster 

And treat those two impostors just the same: 


If you can bear to hear the truth you've spoken 
Twisted by knaves to make a trap for fools, 

Or watch the things you gave your life to, broken, 
And stoop and build 'em up with worn-out tools j 

If you can make one heap of all your winnings 

And risk it on one turn of pitch-and-toss, 
And lose, and start again at your beginnings 

And never breathe a word about your loss: 
If you can force your heart and nerve and sinew 

To serve your turn long after they are gone, 
And so hold on when there is nothing in you 

Except the Will which says to them: "Hold on!" 

If you can talk with crowds and keep your virtue. 

Or walk with Kings — nor lose the common touch, 
If neither foes nor loving friends can hurt you. 

If all men count with you, but none too much: 
If you can fill the unforgiving minute 

With sixty seconds' worth of distance run. 
Yours is the Earth and everything that's in it, 

And — which is more — you'll be a Man, my son! 

He told Robert the greatest test of a man would come 
when he reached the stage of great prosperity. That 
almost any man could stand reverses but very few could 
stand prosperity. Money could buy so many things 
which were not necessary to a man's happiness and at- 
tracted so many people who would do him harm rather 
than benefit him that most men started on the down 
grade as a result of too much money and too great pros- 
perity. Robert agreed that this was right. Said that 
with him money was only a means to an end and said 
that he wanted it so he could help others and benefit 
his country. Mr. Watson told him that as soon as his 
success was generally known and he was well established 
in ISTew York many selfish women would be attracted 


to him and that if he possessed the weak point which 
had been the undoing of many men, he would be lost. 
That was being influenced by flattery from beautiful 
women. He said, ^^Remember, my boy, they are at- 
tracted to the money and not to the man, but few men 
can keep their heads at a time when women and men 
crowd around to praise their success. I remember a 
poem that I used to read when I was a boy, part of 
which runs something like this: 

^They crowd around me, those stately dames and belles, 
And pay to me the royal homage that all great success 
compels ; 

But where is she, that sweetheart of my former years. 
Who stood by me, when others could see nothing in me.' 

You will find it so, Robert. Men desert you when 
money is gone, like pirates fleeing from a sinking ship. 
I admonish you not to put your trust in money or men. 
Continue as you have, trust God, have faith in him, 
stick to your first love, and happiness and success will be 
your reward." 

When the old man had finished talking, Robert 
noticed that the eyes had become still, his cheeks were 
pale, his hand dropped limp at his side. Robert rushed 
to him and soon realized that the old man was very ill. 
He hurriedly summoned a doctor. Soon after laying the 
old gentleman on the couch and making him comfort- 
able, the doctor arrived. After hasty examination, he 
told Robert that the end v/as near. They decided to 
send for a minister and when he arrived, the old man 
was clutching the picture in his hand. The minister 
bent over him and asked him if he realized that the 
end w^as near and if he had made his peace with God, 


adding, ^^Will you die in the faith of a Christian ?'* 
The old man sprang up from the couch suddenly, as tho 
new strength had been instilled in his frail old body. 
He raised his hand and showed the doctor the picture 
and said, "Will that faith bring me back Katie, the 
only woman I have every really loved?'' The doctor 
knew that his strength was fast waning and got him to 
lie down on the couch again. The minister whispered 
consoling words to him, told him that "God so loved 
the world that he gave his only begotten son that whom- 
soever believeth on him should not perish, but have 
everlasting life." Again he asked, "Do you believe in 
Jesus Christ ? Will you accept the faith ?" Again the 
old man replied, "Will that faith bring back to me my 
Katie?" His voice w^as growing weaker, the doctor 
knew that it was a matter of but a few moments. The 
minister again bent over him and whispered slowly, 
"Will you accept Jesus Christ as your saviour and die 
in the faith of a Christian?" With a faltering weak 
voice he answered, "Will that faith give me back Katie, 
the greatest love of my life ?" The doctor turned to the 
minister and said, "Tie has gone to his reward." "With 
a love like that, such loyalty and faith to a long-lost 
love must receive its reward in heaven and a just God 
will extend mercy to a soul like that," said the minister. 
Robert was in tears. He felt that he had not only lost 
a friend, but a very dear friend, and that while the old 
man's going had taken something from his life, yet the 
example was one that would be of great comfort and 
benefit to him. He knew that he would live faithful to 
Marie, and that he would die, as the old man died, 
longing for Marie, no matter what happened. 



ROBERT turned to the Bible for consolation. Read 
every chapter of the Song of Solomon. Was very 
much impressed with Chapter 2:14: 

O my dove, that art in the clefts of the rock, in the secret 
places of the stairs, let me see thy countenance, let me hear 
thy voice, for sweet is thy voice and thy countenance is comely. 

Robert longed to hear Marie's voice and prayed that she 
might come forth from her secret hiding place. He 
read Chapter 8 : 6th and 7th verses : 

Set me as a seal upon thine heart, as a seal upon thine arm, 
for love is strong as death; jealousy as cruel as the grave; 
the coals thereof are coals of fire which have a most vehement 

Many waters cannot quench love, neither can the floods 
drown it; if a man would give all the substance of his house 
for love, he would utterly be condemned. 

Robert realized that nothing could quench his love and 
that Marie v^as the only remedy for his aching heart. 
Turning to Daniel 9: 21, he read: 

Yea while I was speaking in prayer, even the man Gabriel 
whom I had seen in the vision at the beginning being caused 
to fly swiftly, touched me about the time of the evening obla- 

Robert knew that this indicated that people did fly in 
the older days, and that we were now only repeating past 
cycles. He read Chapter 12 : 4th verse: 

Let thou, Daniel, shut up the words, and seal the book 


even to the time of the end; many shall run to and fro, 
and knowledge shall be increased. 

Robert thought that we were now nearing the time of 
the end because man was running to and fro in fast 
automobiles and traveling swiftly thru the air in air- 
planes ; that new discoveries were being made and that 
loLOwledge was increasing. He must hasten his new 
invention. He read the 12th verse: 

Blesseth is he that waiteth, and cometh to the thousand 
three hundred and five and thirty days. 

Kobert believed that he understood the cycle and knew 
the number of years, months and days referred to in 
Daniel's prophecies. Calculated that from March, 1931, 
until the end of June, 1932, would be troublesome times 
for the United States. Depression, war and panic would 
hang over the destinies of his country. Robert had gone 
deeply into the Bible study in order to learn more about 
the great science of Astrology. From the Bible he 
interpreted that he belonged to the tribe of Issachar, the 
fifth son of Jacob and that this name indicated price, 
reward, recompense. He understood from this that he 
would have to pay the price, but he would receive the 
reward for his faithfulness and devotion to Marie. 

Robert turned to Genesis, Chapter 30, 17th and 18th 
verses : 

And God hearkened unto Leah, and she conceived and bore 
Jacob, the fifth son, and Leah said God hath given me my 
hire, because I have given my maiden to my husband; and she 
called his name Issachar. 

He read Genesis 49 :14 and 15, where Jacob blessed his 
12 sons: 


Issachar is a strong ass, couching down between two burdens 
and he saw that the rest was good and the land, that it was 
pleasant; and bowed his shoulders to bear, and became a 
servant unto tribute. 

Robert knew that this was the description of a man 
bom in June under the sign Gemini and that he was 
born to bear a burden, that he must serve his people 
and be a comfort and help to carry their burdens. That 
the sign under which he was born was a double-bodied 
sign, known as the sign of the twins, that things would 
repeat in his life, that he would have many ups and 
downs, but that he would reach his reward thru science. 
He was anxious to learn of Marie's characteristics from 
the Bible and thru Astrology and found that she was 
born under the sign Libra, the sign of the balance, ruled 
by the Goddess of Love, Venus, which endowed her 
with her great beauty. Reading Genesis 29 : 32, he found 
that Marie belonged to the tribe of Reuben, "And Leah 
conceived and bare a son and she called his name Reu- 
ben; for she said ^Surely the Lord hath looked upon 
my affliction ; now therefore my husband will love me.' " 
The symbol and meaning of this name is "one who sees 
the sun,'' the vision of the sun, and indicates great 
intuition, keen perception and power of foresight. Gene- 
sis 49: 3-4: 

Reuben thou art my first born, my might and the beginning 
of my strength, the excellency of dignity, and the excellency 
of power; unstable as water, thou shalt not excel. 

Robert understood that this referred to Marie's charac- 
ter and disposition. She was unstable, changeable and 
moody, but he felt that her love was fixed and that 


eventually she would return to him. He read all the 
books he could get on Astrology and began to understand 
why things had happened as they had. It made him a 
better philosopher and helped him to bear his sorrows 
with greater patience. 

Robert continued reading Isaiah 45 :13 : 

I have raised him up in righteousness, and I will direct 
all his ways: he shall build my city and he shall let go my 
captives, not for price, nor reward, saith the Lord of hosts. 

This probably meant that the time would come when the 
Lord would direct man and that when wars came and 
prisoners were made captives, they would be set free with- 
out price or reward. It was Robert's idea that this was 
the way it should be when love ruled the world. 
Robert read Hebrews 11:3 and 5 : 

Through faith we understand that the worlds were framed 
by the word of God, so that the things which are seen were 
not made of things which do appear. 

By faith Enoch was translated that he should not see death; 
and was not found, because God had translated him: for be- 
fore his translation he had this testimony that he had pleased 

Robert believed that Enoch went away in an airplane 
and knew that faith was the great sustaining force, and 
that without faith it was impossible to please God, for 
he read where it says, ^Tor he that cometh to God must 
believe that he is, and that he is a rewarder of them 
that diligently seek him." Robert knew that he had 
faith and that that faith would sustain him during 
the time of trials and troubles. In Romans 12:2: 
And be not conformed to this world, but be transformed by 


the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is that 
good and acceptable and perfect will of God. 

Robert knew and understood how to renew his mind and 
body because he knew what Jesus meant when he said — 
^^Destroy this temple and in three days I will build it 
up again." He knew that it referred to the temple of 
the human body. 

Robert read the 9th to 13th verses of the same 
Chapter : 

Let love be without dissimulation. Abhor that which is 
evil; cleave to that which is good. Be kindly affectioned one 
to another with brotherly love, in honor preferring one an- 
other; not slothful in business; fervent in spirit; serving the 
Lord, rejoicing in hope, patient in tribulation; continuing 
instant in prayer. 

Robert intended to be patient in tribulations and was 
going to be kind and show brotherly love ; he would have 
faith, hope and pray for the day when he would again 
have Marie. Love was the fulfilling of the law and 
reward was promised for obedience to that law. The 
more he read the Bible the more he was convinced of its 
great value and that all of the knowledge and instruc- 
tion that man needed for any purpose or at any time, 
was to be found in that good old book. Robert decided 
that he would not only pray without ceasing, but would 
spend some of the money that he had made, to try to 
find Marie, as no word had ever been received of her up 
to this time. He employed a detective agency to make a 
search all over the United States. 

Mr. Kennelworth left New York and returned to 
Texarkana in the latter part of June, 1927. He bought 
cotton heavily on Robert's advice that the Government 


report would be very bullish and would have a big 
advance during July according to Robert's forecast 
earlier in the year. The Government Report on July 
9th showed a big decrease in acreage and prices started 
to advance again. Robert wrote and telegraphed Mr. 
Kennelworth that October cotton would advance to 
around 18.50 to 18.75 before there was any important 
reaction. On July 16th October cotton crossed 18.50 
and Mr. Kennelworth wired Robert as follows : 

July 16, 1927 
Robert Gordon 
69 Wall Street 
New York City 


J. H. Kennelworth 
To which Robert replied: 

July 16, 1927. 
My DEAR Mr. Kennelworth : 

Your telegram just received. Am very happy that you 
have played the cotton market heavily and are making big 
profits. I, too, have made over a hundred thousand dollars. 
Will get busy in a few days and work out the cycles for 
1928 and let you know what the outlook is as to who will be 
elected President. 

Walter and I are getting along nicely. I am making good 
progress on my plans for the airship. Have employed a de- 
tective agency to search all over the United States for Marie. 
I am patiently awaiting news of her. Believe she is still alive. 
Thanks for your good wishes. With kindest regards, I am 
Sincerely yours, 

Robert Gordon. 



A FTER making his calculations on the Presidential 
-Zjl election in 1928, Robert sent the following Fore- 
cast to Mr. Kennelworth : 

July 20, 1927. 


In order to determine the conditions that will prevail during 
1928 and who will be elected, we must look up past cycles. 
I refer you to Ecclesiastes 3 : 15 — ^'That which hath been is 
now and that which is to be hath already been, and God re- 
quireth that which is past." 

We know that we are repeating past cycles as referred to in 
Ezekiel's Prophecy — Chapter 20 : 46 — "Son of man set thy 
face toward the south, and drop thy word toward the south, 
and prophesy against the forest of the south field, and say 
to the forest of the south, Hear the word of the Lord, Thus 
saith the Lord God, Behold, I will kindle a fire in thee and 
it shall devour every green tree in thee and every dry tree, 
the flaming flame shall not be quenched, and all faces from 
the south to the north shall be burned therein." 

The troubles in Nicaragua, the destructive floods and storms 
which have visited Florida, and the destruction by the floods 
along the Mississippi during the past Spring all show that 
troubles are starting in the south. We are in a cycle which 
will repeat and cause wars which will start from the south 
and southwest, probably Mexico. All of these events will have 
a great bearing on the Presidential election in 1928, because 
war will be in the air and the people will be very much upset. 


As referred to in Exodus 32 : 17 — "And when Joshua heard 
the noise of the people as they shouted, he said unto Moses, 
There is a noise of war in the camp." There will be political 
wars and revolutionary changes in the United States in 1928. 
people will want to choose new leaders. Read Judges 5 : 8— 
"They chose new gods; then was war within the gates: was 
there a shield or spear seen among forty thousand in Israel?" 
The people will need to choose an able leader to prepare for 
the great war in the air. 

I have made a study of President Coolidge's date of birth, 
name and numbers. He is the strongest man that the Republi- 
cans have, but he has not wanted to accept the nomination 
and will probably not if he can get out of it. He has the 
best chance of any Republican for being elected. Along about 
March or April, 1928, some important event will happen 
which is likely to cause President Coolidge to refuse to ac- 
cept the nomination. When the convention meets in June or 
July there will be long delays, dissatisfaction and fights among 
the old Republican leaders as to whom they will nominate. 
From the cycle that we are repeating, there is a strong indi- 
cation that President Coolidge will not be renominated. He 
will do something which will cause large financial interests 
and moneyed men to withdraw their support from him. 

Since God requires that which is past, then past cycles and 
events in the history of the United States must repeat. We 
look up the names and dates of birth to determine when 
certain names or initial letters should repeat. The letter "C" 
is one which repeats in events of the United States as shown 
by the election of Grover Cleveland the second time in 1892. 
President Calvin Coolidge, with the "C" strong in both names, 
succeeded President Harding, August 2, 1923, and was elected 
in 1924. This was really a repetition of the letter "C" the 
same as Cleveland's second election, and in view of the fact 
that President Coolidge has served about 6 years, the letter 
"C" is not due to repeat its vibration in 1928, but might re- 
peat in 1932 when President Coolidge could possibly be elected 
again following the war and troublesome times. 


The most favorable letters for the Republican Party which 
could repeat in 1928 are B, J, F, and L. In view of the cycle 
which indicates war from 1928 to 1932, there is a strong indi- 
cation that the letter "L" will repeat as it did during the 
Civil War when Lincoln was President. This might mean the 
nomination of Borah, Butler, Johnson or Lowden. I haven't 
the dates of birth of any of these men, therefore, am unable 
to say before the nominations take place and we know whom 
their opponents will be, whether any of them would be elected 
or not. 

In regard to the Democratic nomination, the cycle indicates 
a strong possibility of victory for the Democrats or a new 
party. Governor Alfred Smith is not likely to be nominated 
and if nominated would not be elected. The letter "S" has 
never appeared in the surname of any president of the United 
States, and as we are only due to repeat past events, he has a 
very slim chance of being elected. 

The letters F, M and R are due to repeat for the Democrats. 
This might mean Ford, McAdoo or Reed. According to the 
date of birth, cycle and numbers, McAdoo would have a much 
better chance of getting the nomination than Smith. Reed 
looks stronger than either of them. Governor Smith will con- 
tinue popular and the possibilities of him being nominated 
will look promising until about May, 1928, when there will 
be a sudden change of public opinion against him. Support 
will be withdrawn and some of the strong Democratic leaders 
will turn to other possible candidates. Smith's name will no 
doubt come before the convention, but I see no chance of him 
being nominated. 

There is a strong indication that the man who will be nomi- 
nated will be a "dark horse," a man probably bom in May or 
June. Revolutionary changes are indicated. The question of 
the 18th Amendment is likely to split both of the old parties. 
A farm and labor party or some other political party may 
spring up and defeat both of the old parties. The public 
will be very much divided and sentiment will be badly mixed 
in the summer and fall of 1928. 


With the present data in hand and the events that are to 
follow the next Presidential election, my judgment is that a 
Republican will not be elected. The President who takes 
office in March, 1929, will start under very unfavorable con- 
ditions similar to those which faced President Wilson at the 
time he entered his second term and also conditions will repeat 
similar to those that followed the election of Abraham Lin- 
coln in 1861. There will be trouble with foreign countries 
over immigration laws. Tariff will be a sore spot and cause 
disagreements with foreign countries. 

I will have my calculations made up for the stock and com- 
modity markets for 1928 and 1929 soon and when they are 
completed will send a copy of them. There will be some big 
opportunities for long pull trading in stocks and conmiodities 
during 1928. I want you to be in on the deals with me and 
hope I can help you make a million dollars. 

Robert Gordon. 



DECEMBER, 1927, stocks had been declining for 
several weeks. This month stocks declined rap- 
idly and Robert was heavily short. Wheat and corn 
advanced. Robert had been on the right side for several 
months. Just before Christmas he figured that he would 
cover his short stocks and wait for a rally which he 
expected would come in January or Eebruary. He now 
had profits which gave him working capital of over 
&Ye hundred thousand dollars, allowing for all the 
money that he had spent ; so he decided to put more time 
in working on his invention, as he was now in position 
to spend money enough to develop his first airplane. He 
kept in touch every few days with the detective agency, 
but no word had been received from Marie. Her parents 
had about given up hope that Marie was alive. Robert 
wrote them a very encouraging letter because he wanted 
to cheer them up at Christmas time. Told them that he 
believed Marie was alive and that he had faith in God 
and wanted them to have faith and continue to pray for 
Marie's return. Informed them of his great financial 
success and told them that he had continued to keep 
Marie's account separate and had traded very con- 
servatively for her and that she now had over $40,000 
which he intended to try to increase and have as a great 
surprise for her. Robert sent beautiful Christmas gifts 
to them in memory of Marie. 


A few days before Christmas there was a big decline 
in the stock market. All kinds of unfavorable rumors 
were afloat. Business conditions were bad. War clouds 
were gathering thick in Europe. !I^ewspapers talked of 
the uncertainties in the new year due to the coming 
presidential election. The public had lost confidence 
and were selling stocks. Robert decided that this was 
the time to cash in so he covered a big line of Shorts in 
Major Motors, Central Steel and others. This was a 
great Christmas for him, financially. From his be- 
ginning with 200 bales of cotton in January, 1927, with 
a capital of $1,000.00 and $10,000.00 which Mr. Ken- 
nelworth gave him later, thru his successful pyramiding 
he had made over half a million dollars. He was over- 
joyed with his success because it would help him now 
to complete his airplane and other inventions. His 
mind turned back to Christmas, 1926, when he had 
bought Marie a beautiful ring with the money he had 
saved. At that time he little realized that so much 
could happen in one short year. He thought of all he 
could do for Marie this year if he only knew where she 
was. Decided that he would buy some beautiful pres- 
ents for her anyway and keep them until she returned to 
show her that he was thinking of her on Christmas. He 
bought a beautiful diamond ring and a bracelet set with 
sapphires and diamonds. When the jeweler delivered 
them Robert looked them over and thought of all Marie's 
beauty and purity. His faith in her was still supreme. 
He was very sad and wept bitterly because he felt more 
keenly than ever the need for her. He wanted her to be 
with him to share his financial success. 


His heart turned to his next dearest friend — his 
mother. He decided to try to make it the happiest 
Christmas of her life and hought her every kind of a 
present that he thought would make her happy and 
comfortable and sent her a check for $5,000.00 to do with 
just as she pleased and buy anything she wanted. 
Begged her to come to J^ew York to see him soon after 
the new year, as he wanted her to see the sights of the 
city, and thought the trip would be good for her health. 

In the early part of 1928 Robert calculated that war 
was inevitable between England and Russia. He fig- 
ured that the war would start not later than the sum- 
mer and that many nations would be involved and that 
later an attack on the United States would come. His 
first airplane was now completed, — a small one accord- 
ing to the plan laid down by Ezekiel in the Bible. The 
plane had four wings and could fly on either one of its 
four sides. It had a new motor with 12 cylinders and 
could be operated either with gas, electricity or com- 
pressed air. He had constructed a wheel within a wheel 
so that he could lower his plane and land anywhere he 
chose and could rise straight up. One motor had a 
propeller in the center of the plane to lift it up while 
the other motor started its direct motion. He could 
drive his plane backwards or forwards. It was a great 
success and the boy wizard of Wall Street was now 
hailed as a new Lindbergh of the air. There was an 
extra motor built with a collapsible propeller so that he 
could shift it from the center of the airplane to the tail, 
enabling it to go backward or forward as he willed. 
The wings were so arranged that they could either re- 


main stationary or be set in motion up or down by 
motor. This was a new and valuable feature in the con- 
struction of airplanes. 

Robert's next invention was to build a silent motor, 
or a muffler, which would prevent any sound. He knew 
that this would be very useful in war. After he had 
completed this invention, tested it and proved it a suc- 
cess, he offered it to the United States Government, but 
after the army officers, who knew very little about this 
new invention had looked it over, they refused it. Rob- 
ert then sailed away in his new plane which he had 
named ^The St. Marie." He visited England, France, 
Germany and in the Spring of 1928 made the longest 
successful flight to Japan^ where he was received with 
great honor. Japan was very much interested in his 
new plane and in his muffler. The Japanese Govern- 
ment quickly closed a deal and bought his invention for 
a large sum of money. Robert felt that probably one 
day this invention would be used against his own coun- 
try in time of war, but knew that the United States 
would have to learn a lesson — ^that too often in the past 
American inventions had been sold to foreign countries 
because his own Government would not buy them. 

While in Japan Robert was entertained and intro- 
duced to many beautiful titled ladies and prominent men, 
but he remained loyal to Marie for his great success had 
not turned his head. He was still searching for Marie, 
always hoping to find her. He returned to !N^ew York 
in the Summer of 1928 and was now reputed as being 
worth more than a million dollars, after making more 
successful deals in stocks, cotton and wheat. He had 


followed the advice of old Henry Watson and had never 
scattered over two or three markets at the same time. 
When he had a deal on in cotton or wheat, he stuck to 
that until he closed the transaction. When he went into 
a stock campaign he stayed out of the commodity 
markets. He was meeting with success in every direc- 
tion, but his longing for Marie continued and the vision 
of her beautiful face continued to haunt him. 

In May, 1928, Walter received a radiogram from 
Robert saying that he was leaving Japan the latter part 
of the month and was going to sail "The St. Marie" 
back to New York. Walter and Miss Edna Quinton, 
the secretary, had followed the newspaper reports of 
the great reception tendered Robert by the officials of the 
Japanese Government and the report of the large amount 
of money they had paid for his noiseless patent for 
air planes. Walter w^as going to graduate in June so 
he wrote his father and informed him that Robert was 
returning to New York soon with great honors and he 
thought it appropriate to have a big celebration for him 
when he arrived. As his father was coming to New 
York anyway for the graduation exercises, he suggested 
that he be there to greet Robert on his triumphant re- 

Mr. Kennelworth, who was a member of the Chamber 
of Commerce of Texarkana and one of the leading citi- 
zens, called a meeting of the Chamber of Commerce, in- 
formed them of the phenomenal success of Robert Gordon 
who had left Texarkana one year previous an unknown 
boy and who was now the most talked of young man 
in the world. He had made more than a million dollars 



following his own discovery of how to use the laws laid 
down in the Bible for foretelling the future course of 
cotton, grain and stocks; had built the most marvelous 
airplane of the age ; invented a muffler to make an air- 
plane noiseless; had driven his own plane, "The St. 
Marie" to Japan where he had been received with great 
honors and the Japanese Government had bought his 
invention for making airplanes silent. Mr. Kennel- 
worth proposed that the leading citizens of Texarkana 
go to 'New York to honor their favorite son on his re- 
turn. When he had finished talking there was lasting 
applause and hurrahs for Robert Gordon. Colonel 
Stanton was in the audience. He arose and said that 
he heartily endorsed the proposal and would donate 
$10,000.00 to the expense fund, that they should go to 
New York in a special train to greet the greatest young 
man of the age who was born on a farm near Texarkana. 
Everyone was in favor of it and the wealthy men all 
followed Mr. Stanton in offering large sums of money 
in order to make the reception a success. When the 
meeting was over, J. H. Kennelworth drove out to the 
country home of Amelia Gordon, Robert's mother. Told 
her of her boy's success and the plans to meet him in 
New York and give him a great reception, inviting her 
to go on the special train as a guest of honor. She 
thankfully accepted. 

On June 9th Robert Gordon's 22nd birthday, the 
great reception took place. The special train bearing 
the leading citizens of Texarkana arrived, Robert had 
landed at the new airport on Governor's Island without 
iany mishap to his plane. "The St. Marie" had per- 


formed perfectly, making the trip from Japan at an 
average speed of over 300 miles per hour. Robert re- 
ceived the surprise of his life when he saw his mother 
and rushed to her, and after greeting her affectionately 
turned to shake hands with Mr. Kennelworth and Wal- 
ter and seeing Mr. and Mrs. Stanton there was over- 
joyed and thought sure that Marie had been found. 
He rushed to greet her parents and his first words were, 
*'Where is Marie?" With tears in their eyes, they 
informed him that not a word had been received in 
regard to her. They proceeded immediately to the Com- 
modore Hotel where the reception committee and the 
entire delegation from Texarkana and arranged for a 
dinner and celebration. Robert was happy to see all the 
prominent business men from Texarkana there to greet 
him. Mr. Kennelworth made the address. Told Rob- 
ert how proud Texarkana was of him ; said that this was 
the age of the young man and that Robert had demon- 
strated that he was the greatest young man of his day. 
Robert was overwhelmed at this great reception. He 
thanked his friends; thanked Mr. Kennelworth, per- 
sonally, and above all for bringing his dear old mother 
to see him ; said it was the happiest moment of his life 
and that his one regret was that Marie was not there, 
but that he still had hope of finding her. When the re- 
ception was over and Robert had a few moments alone 
with his dear old mother, she said, ^'My son, do you 
remember the dream you had when you were a little boy, 
which you told me about ? That you were riding a large 
bird with white wings across the ocean and how the 
foreign countries received you with great honor. My 


boy, wlien you landed today I thought about that dream 
and how it had been fulfilled. I hope that all of your 
other dreams and ambitions will be realized and that 
you will be rewarded with Marie's love, because you 
have been faithful and loyal to her.'' 

Robert said, ^^Mother, I do remember the dream quite 
well, and when I was in Japan and they gave me such 
great receptions and honored me, I thought of the dream 
and I thought of you and how you had taught me how to 
read the Bible and I thought of Marie and how I loved 
her and felt that I would gladly give all of the honors 
just to be with you and Marie alone because your love 
and Marie's love mean more to me than everything else 
that the world can give." 

Walter Kennelworth was graduated from Columbia 
College in June and prepared to work with Robert in 
the office. Edna Quinton had proved to be a faithful 
employee and a valuable aid to Robert. She had taken 
care of his business and looked after his financial trans- 
actions while he was away. Robert soon went to work 
on a new invention, and perfected a machine to read 
the minds of people a short distance away and also a 
machine which he named the ^Tel-talk." This machine 
was made on the principle of the radio ; by raising and 
lowering it at certain angles it would record all the 
conferences in the different buildings in Wall Street. 
Robert also used this machine to get reports on all 
the conferences of the big manipulators. He knew that 
manipulators in Wall Street suspected that in some way 
he understood their plans as he was making money too 
fast and they were conspiring to find a way to get him 


wrong on the market and breai him. They changed 
their plans often but found that each time Robert was 
on the right side of the market. Even his friend Wal- 
ter knew nothing about Robert's latest invention. He 
kept it in a secret room, and no one had ever seen it but 
himself. It was a very delicate little machine with 
indicators like a compass, delicately balanced and oper- 
ated by electricity. His success was causing great ex- 
citement and schemers wanted to get his secret. They 
knew that Edna Quinton had been in his office ever since 
he was in l^ew York. She was invited to a dinner at the 
Biltmore where she was offered a large sum of money 
if she would reveal the secrets of how Robert Gordon 
so successfully operated in the market. She told them 
frankly that she knew nothing about how he did it, 
but if she did know, no amount of money would induce 
her to turn traitor to her employer. Edna made up 
her mind that when she reached the office the following 
morning, she would tell Mr. Gordon just what had hap- 
pened. Upon reaching the o;ffice unusually early she 
found Mr. Gordon there. He seemed unusually happy 
and she thought that he must have news of Marie. Be- 
fore she had time to tell him what had happened the 
night before, he called her into his secret office, the room 
that she had never seen before. There she saw all kinds 
of strange instruments which she knew must be some of 
his new inventions. He took her to a little machine in 
the corner of the room and showed her some peculiar 
lines that the machine had recorded on the paper the 
night before. He told her that his machine received 
the impressions of people's minds and recorded their 


thoughts, especially when they were greatly excited or 
interested in any matter. He read to her from the 
record on the machine in substance exactly what had 
been said to her the night before. Then he turned to 
the Bible and showed her where it said "Everything 
that is concealed will be revealed, and everything that is 
covered will be uncovered." Edna was more excited 
than she had ever been in her life. She knew that the 
machine had revealed the truth. Then said to Mr. 
Gordon that she had intended to tell him that morning 
just what had happened and hoped that he would believe 
that she was loyal to him and had refused to accept a 
bribe. He then showed her another record on the ma- 
chine like a phonograph record which would record 
people's thoughts and told her that it indicated just what 
she had been thinking about. The machine had read 
her mind and recorded her thoughts. He assured her 
that he did believe her and trust her. Edna was moved 
to tears at this great confidence. She knew that never 
before had she been permitted to see this secret room 
and while she knew of Robert's great love for Marie, she 
felt that this confidence he had placed in her was more 
than a matter of business confidence and that he had 
some love for her. She had always admired him but 
had never thought of loving him. ISTow she knew that 
she did love him. 

A few days later Edna had a talk with Walter, be- 
cause she had known him before Robert came to InTcw 
York and it was thru his influence she had secured the 
position. She told him what had happened and con- 
fided in him her love for Robert. He was happy to 


know this and hoped that Robert would fall in love with 
her as he believed it would be best for him. Walter 
said, "I am not an expert judge of how emotions work 
in men and women, but the way for you to find out how 
Robert feels toward you is to watch his actions, make 
notes of how often he speaks of Marie, of the letters he 
writes trying to find her. Continue to be as nice and 
kind toward him as you have always been. If in a 
few months his interest in the search for Marie wanes, 
and he ceases to talk about her, it will be a sure sign that 
his mind and heart is turning toward you." 

Soon after Walter graduated, Robert called Miss 
Quinton into his secret office one morning and told her 
he was going to form a new firm under the name of 
"Gordon, Kennelworth &; Quinton" and that Edna was 
to have an interest in the firm, as reward for her faith- 
ful service. She was to help with the work on the secret 
discoveries. Edna was overjoyed at this and her emo- 
tions got the best of her judgment. She flung her arms 
around Robertas neck, kissed him, told him he was the 
most wonderful man in the world and that she loved 
him. He drew himself quickly away from her, sat down 
in a chair and stared out the window for several min- 
utes before he spoke. Then he turned toward Miss 
Quinton, faced her with a firm but kind face, told her 
that she had made a mistake in his actions, that he was 
rewarding her for faithfulness and that there was no 
sentiment in the matter, that he did not love her, that 
he was loyal to his long-lost Marie and would never love 
anyone else. Edna hardly knew what to say. She 
begged his forgiveness and tendered her resignation. 


He told her tliat lie would refuse to accept it ; that they 
would go right on and work together just the same as in 
the past, if she felt that she could and wanted to. She 
assured him that she wanted to remain as long as he 
wanted her, and that in the future she would always 
control her emotions. 

Walter Kennelworth had completed a special course 
in chemistry at college and was now prepared for work 
in the new firm. His father had been following Robert 
in the market during the past year and had made a large 
amount of money. He presented Walter with $100,- 
000.00, part of the profits which he had made out of 
the market, with the understanding that the money was 
to be used in helping to further Robert's inventions. 

In the Fall of 1928, Robert and Walter completed 
an invention of Sun-mirrors, whereby they were able to 
collect the rays from the sun and produce heat power- 
ful enough to melt down skyscrapers in a few minutes. 
With these mirrors and the aid of electricity, they dis- 
covered a powerful light ray. Robert knew that this was 
going to be of great value in the coming war. They 
named this machine ^'The Demon of Death." Miss 
Quinton had been very much interested in this machine 
during the course of construction, and she named it 
^^Spit-Fire" because it could send forth such powerful 
sparks of fire, destroying instantly any metal that it 
touched. They held a conference and agreed that this 
new discovery must be kept secret and should never be 
used except in the defense of the United States in time 
of war and only then if our country was in dire peril 
and unable to cope with the enemy. There was one 


secret connected with tlie machine that only Robert 
knew. They intended to start to build a giant airship 
in a short time equipped with "The Demon of Death." 
They figured it would send a powerful death ray 3000 
to 5000 miles through space, destroying everything 
\vithin a radius of 700 miles. Work was started on the 
new machine with all secrecy. It had already been 
christened "Marie the Angel of Mercy." 

Robert and Walter were making money rapidly in the 
cotton market. The war clouds were gathering and 
Europe was buying cotton. It had had a big advance 
and they were playing the fast moves up and down, 
both on the buying and selling sides. There is an old 
saying that intimacy breeds contempt, but it did not 
prove so with Walter Kennelworth and Edna Quinton. 
One beautiful morning in early September, 1928, Rob- 
ert Gordon stepped into the laboratory and found Edna 
in the arms of Walter. He made a hasty exit, but Wal- 
ter and Edna knew that they had been caught. Robert 
was very happy at this discovery because he knew that 
it was just the thing Walter needed to stimulate his 
ambitions and give him something to work for. He 
realized what a wonderful woman Miss Quinton was, 
and that she, too, needed inspiration that love alone 
could give. That evening he invited Walter to dinner 
with him and when they were alone said, "Well, Walter, 
the love bug has got you at last." Walter was bashful 
at first and didn't want to talk much about it ; then he 
admitted that it had come on very suddenly when he 
and Edna had realized that they were both in love with 
each other. Robert told him that it was inevitable and 


that now was the time it should start and that it would 
be better for both of them. They were business part- 
ners and it would make them more happy and success- 
ful in their work. Walter asked him if he still had 
hopes of finding Marie. Robert told him that he did — 
that he would never give up the search. 

Everything moved along smoothly after this. Walter 
and Edna were happy in their work and the Fall of 1928 
rewarded them with a new and wonderful discovery. 
They had been able to perfect a machine which would 
reflect light in such a way as to make an airplane in- 
visible and this, together with Robert's noiseless inven- 
tion, solved the problem. He knew now that in time of 
war, the plane could be used to sneak upon the enemy 
and that they would be unable to see or hear it. After 
holding a conference, they decided that this invention, 
as well as "The Demon of Death'' should not be patented 
or offered for sale to any Government, that they would 
test it out and keep it a secret. Here Robert's great 
generosity showed itself again when he decided that 
this invention should be used in time of greatest need for 
the benefit of the United States. Walter said, "Robert, 
love indeed does make a great man, makes him unselfish, 
causes him to think of his country, of his mother, his 
sweetheart and everything else before himself. ]^o 
wonder you are making a success and always will, be- 
cause you are doing right." 

The completion of the great machine, "The Demon 
of Death," which Robert had worked on untiringly day 
and night, was a great triumph for him, but his wonder- 
ful energy had been exhausted. Walter had noticed 


before the macliine was completed that Robert looked 
tired and worn. His mind lacked its old-time quickness 
and he feared for his health. Robert began to reach the 
office late and ceased to take an interest in his work. 
He was moody and despondent. Thanksgiving Day, 
Walter and Edna arranged a big dinner and invited 
Robert. He appeared very much worn and ate very little 
dinner. Both Walter and Edna noticed that he was 
less talkative than ever before. About an hour after 
dinner was over Robert fell in a faint. A doctor was 
called immediately and after making a careful examina- 
tion pronounced it a case of nervous breakdown. Said 
there must be something preying on his mind or that 
he had been under a long strain. Walter explained the 
disappearance of Marie and how Robert had worried 
over the love affair; his long, strenuous campaigns in 
the stock and commodity markets and his work upon 
his inventions ; that up to a few months previous Robert 
had been able to work almost day and night without 
showing any fatigue, but that in recent weeks he had 
noticed a great change in him. After the doctor had 
heard the story of the love affair and Marie's disap- 
pearance, he was sure that a long and needed rest was 
necessary to restore Robert to his normal health. He 
ordered him to remain absolutely quiet and not at- 
tempt to look after any of the details of his business. 
A few days later Walter persuaded Robert to go to At- 
lantic City, which he did^ and after remaining there and 
resting a couple of weeks, he returned apparently well 
and showed his old-time strength and vigor. Was 
anxious to get back to work and look after his specula- 
tive deals in the market. 



AS the end of 1928 neared, war was already raging 
jLjl. in Europe. England and Russia had already 
gone to war as Robert had predicted. Complications 
were developing quick and fast and war clouds were 
gathering. Robert knew that it was only a question of 
a short time when the United States with all of its gold 
supply, would be attacked and there would be a great 
battle in the air. Great progress had been made in avia- 
tion. Airplanes were carrying mail at the rate of 300 
miles per hour. Passenger lines were now starting all 
over the United States. "Marie the Angel of Mercy," 
Robert's great ship, was rapidly nearing completion. 
The new 12-cy Under motor had been tested and the 
engineers had estimated that they would attain a speed 
of 1000 miles per hour. Robert was elated over the 
success and knew that he would now be prepared to 
help his country in time of its greatest need. He had 
been working early and late and the interest in his work 
had kept his mind oif Marie. Yet not a day passed 
but what he made some inquiries or had his detectives 
chase some clew which he hoped would lead to the dis- 
covery of Marie, but all efforts were in vain. No news 
had ever been heard of her. 

With the great progress in radio messages thru the 
air, and radiograms, Robert knew that in time of war, 


secret communications would be neccessary. Spies could 
steal codes, and messages sent over the radio could be 
interpreted ; therefore, one of the great needs for the war 
in the air would be a way to communicate without de- 
tection. He finally succeeded in completing what he 
called "The Pocket Radio." It was no larger than a 
watch and worked on the same principle of his machine 
for recording the thoughts of people, only the instru- 
ment had to be used by two people who understood how 
to work it, because the positive radio was carried in 
one man's pocket and the negative in the other and by 
pressing the stem, it could be changed from positive into 
negative. JSTo sound was transmitted thru the air. The 
machine could be operated by certain motions of the 
fingers on a little push button which recorded symbols 
on the other machine that would reveal the message 
sent. The Pocket Radio made it possible to convey 
any message without any possibility of detection be- 
cause only the person sending the message and the one 
receiving it could understand or know anything about 
it. This was better than wireless or any other radio 
discovery up to this time. Robert tested the machine 
out by leaving one instrument in Walter's pocket, he 
himself going to Chicago and conveying messages which 
Walter was able to get without any trouble. He could 
either speak into this little Pocket Radio and convey 
the sound without anyone else being able to take it from 
the air, or use it to convey thoughts or emotions. The 
test proved perfect and Robert knew that he had another 
great discovery which would be of great value to his 
Government in time of war. He decided to keep this a 


secret and have it ready to aid the United States at a 
time when they would need it most. 

Robert figured that there would be a big bull cam- 
paign in cotton during 1929 so he had started buying 
early in the year, expecting a big advance later. He 
had also forecast the rapid advance of certain classes 
of stocks. During 1928 he had closed a successful bear 
campaign in Major Motors and was still holding his 
Right Aeroplane stock, which had continued to advance, 
and he figured that it would have a big rise during 1929. 
His fortune was piling up rapidly, despite all the money 
he was spending on his new inventions. The new ship 
•^Marie, the Angel of Mercy/' was now about perfected, 
but Robert intended that this should never be made 
known to the public until he had it in perfect working 
order and it was a success beyond doubt. 

After preparing his campaign for the market and 
buying stocks and cotton for the big advance, Walter 
noticed a great change in Robert. His health began to 
fail again, and now that he had achieved great success 
and completed such wonderful inventions, without 
Marie to comfort him he would probably break down in 
health and give up. Robert had ceased to talk much 
about Marie. His interest in the future was waning. 
Walter and Edna, who were still as much in love as 
ever, often discussed Robert's physical condition. They 
decided to encourage him to go away for a long-needed 
rest. Walter had a talk with Robert in the middle of 
January, 1929, but Robert didn't show much interest 
or any desire to travel. A short time after this, Robert 
appeared at the office one morning looking more haggard 


and worn than ever. He called Walter and Edna into 
the office, told them that he had had a very peculiar 
dream the night before, that he had dreamed that he had 
gone to Paris and suddenly met Marie. He was so 
strongly impressed with the dream that he decided to 
leave at once. Told Walter to give the mechanics in- 
structions to put his old ship "The St. Marie" in shape 
to sail at once. 

It was a matter of only a couple of days until they 
reported that "The St. Marie" was in perfect shape and 
could stand a trip around the world. There was to be 
a great convention of all the nations on aviation in Paris 
and Robert decided that he wanted to be there for it, but 
the main incentive for the trip was his dream. Robert 
had no trouble in securing letters of introduction to 
prominent people in London and Paris. When he said 
good-bye to Walter and Edna, they wished him God- 
speed, told him that they hoped his dream would be- 
come a reality and that he would find Marie, but they 
knew that he was not the same Robert of old. He acted 
as tho his spirit was broken. On the morning of Feb- 
ruary 2nd, 1929, Robert started his flight to Paris and 
arrived there promptly in the evening and went to visit 
some friends and acquaintances. After talking over 
the war situation and his forecasts of the great war yet 
to come, he decided to visit friends in London. England 
and Russia were waging their battles in the air and 
doing very little land fighting. Despite the good start 
that England had made, Russia and her allies were get- 
ting the best of the victory. Robert found London very 
uninteresting. Up to this time he had heard nothing of 
Marie and decided to return to Paris. 


On a beautiful sunjiiny morning in the latter part of 
Feburary, 1929, Robert was walking down a prominent 
business street in Paris with no special objective in 
mind. He was feeling sick and gloomy and was walking 
with his head down^ looking at the street. Suddenly he 
saw a form approaching very closely, and like a flash, 
a woman quickly passed him. He was sure it was 
Marie. His heart was in his throat. He turned around 
quickly to follow her but she had disappeared. Just as 
she passed him she dropped a letter on the street and he 
picked it up, put it in his pocket and rushed on down 
the street, hoping to find her, but after exhausting him- 
self running around, fighting his way thru the crowds, 
without a glimpse of her, he decided to open the letter. 
When he opened it it was written in a foreign language 
which he did not understand. He was not sure whether 
it was Marie's handwriting or not. His first thought 
was to go immediately to an interpreter and have the 
letter read. On second thought, he decided that it might 
be something confidential and that he would go to an 
old friend who lived in Paris and ask him to interpret 
the letter. Robert called on Louis Renan, stated the cir- 
cumstance of his meeting Marie on the street and told 
him about the letter she dropped. His friend gladly 
consented to read the letter. Robert handed it to him 
and he glanced over it ; handed it back to Robert without 
a word, told him to get out of his house immediately and 
never darken the door again. Robert begged for an 
explanation but in vain. His friend was angry and 
determined and pushed Robert out of the door. Robert 
walked slowly back to his hotel, disappointed, mystified, 
and heart-broken. What could be the meaning of this 


letter ? Why should his friend offer no explanation as 
to what it contained ? Had he really met Marie and was 
the letter from her ? One thing he knew, he must find 
out what this mysterious letter contained. He decided 
the next best plan was to go to an interpreter, so he 
inquired at the hotel the name of an interpreter and was 
informed where he could get any language interpreted. 
He called at the address, explained his mission to the 
manager and turned over the letter. In a few minutes 
the manager returned, handed him the letter, told him 
there was the door, please get out and ask no questions. 
Robert again begged for some explanation but the man 
was defiant and refused to make any comment. 

Robert returned to his hotel to think matters over. 
He bought a paper and looked over the news from ITew 
York and market reports. He saw that cotton and stocks 
were advancing as he expected, but money-making now 
was of no interest to him when he at last thought that 
he had found where Marie was. He decided to place 
a personal notice in all the papers in Paris, telling Marie 
that he had passed her on the street, had found the let- 
ter, was unable to get it interpreted, and beg her to 
communicate with him at once. He placed the notice in 
the papers that afternoon. Received an invitation from 
some acquaintances in Paris to dine with them and go 
to a ball. He wanted to refuse the invitation because he 
did not feel equal to the occasion, but they insisted that 
it would do him good and begged him to come along. 
Robert had been so disappointed about the mysterious 
letter and the sudden loss of Marie after he had seen 
her, that he decided to say nothing about the incident 


to his friends. After dinner was over, they chatted with 
Robert, and he seemed more cheerful. They told Robert 
of the Aviators' Costume Ball to take place in the Hotel 
Lafayette that night and asked him to go along. Rob- 
ert tried to beg off and made the excuse that he had no 
costume for this occasion, but they told him that they 
had already ordered one for him and there was no get- 
ting out of it — he had to go, so finally he consented. 

When they arrived at the hotel and entered the ball- 
room, Robert's friends, who knew of his great fame in 
iN'ew York and his success in speculative markets, were 
anxious to introduce him to the prominent men and 
women of Paris. Aviators were there from all over the 
world. They had come for the great convention. Each 
country was competing for the grand prize for the most 
efficient airplane and the best one suited for war pur- 
poses. They asked Robert if he did not have a plane to 
enter or if he could not demonstrate something with 
"The St. Marie." He told them that his health was 
not good and that he was not interested in entering a 
plane at this time. The ballroom was decorated with 
everything connected with airplanes. Miniature planes 
were flying around the room, circling up and down from 
the ceilings. It was a gorgeous display and while it was 
dazzling to others, Robert paid very little attention to 
it. His friends, in order to please him and get him 
interested, had the radio tuned into New York and were 
getting music from the Biltmore. The dance started. 
Robert watched but was very little interested. His 
friends invited him to dance but he refused. He had 
BO thoughts of anything but Marie. As he was sitting, 


watching the dancers whirl around the floor, suddenly 
he looked across the hall and again he saw Marie dressed 
like an eagle, queen of the air. He made a mad rush 
thru the crowd to the other side of the hall and when 
he got there, he could see no Marie. The ordeal was 
too much for him. He fell unconscious on the floor. 
Friends rushed to his assistance and after reviving him, 
he explained to them that he had seen Marie again and 
asked them to find her and bring her to him. After 
investigation, they told him that there was no one there 
by that name and that none of the ladies had left the 
ballroom. They brought them all before him and intro- 
duced him, but Marie was not among them. Robert 
was not only sick at heart but sick physically, and his 
friends realized it and called a nerve specialist, Dr. 
Descartes. Robert explained what had happened, about 
meeting Marie on the street and about seeing her at the 
ball, altho he said nothing about the mysterious letter 
to the Doctor. The Doctor, after examining him, told 
his friends he thought that he was suffering from mental 
delusions — that he had probably had this woman on his 
mind so long and after dreaming he had met her on a 
street in Paris, had hoped so strongly that he would 
meet her, he had brought himself to believe that she was 
there and had really thought that he had seen her, both 
on the street and in the ballroom, but it was probably an 
optical delusion and after he got better he would realize 
that he hadn't seen Marie. 

Several days passed before Robert fully recovered. 
In the meantime, he had become quite friendly with 
Dr. Descartes and told him a great deal about his his- 


tory. The Doctor was very much interested and had 
a great desire to help him. Robert finally decided to 
confide in him about the mysterious letter. The Doctor 
had a brother in 'New York and was going to give Robert 
a letter of introduction to him upon his return. While 
they were on the subject of the letter of introduction, 
Robert told him about the mysterious letter and the 
Doctor agreed to get a friend of his who could interpret 
it, to read the letter for him. Robert was very happy 
because he thought that if he could get the meaning of 
the letter it would throw some light on what the trouble 
was with Marie. While he had been sick, his mind had 
wandered and he had imagined all kinds of things, and 
for a few moments, doubted Marie. He even thought 
that she might have turned out to be a bad woman and 
was now in Paris, having a gay time, but as soon as 
his mind returned to its normal state, his old faith in 
Marie returned, and he loved her as of old and believed 
that she could do no wrong. 

The next day Dr. Descartes called, took Robert with 
him in his car to his friend who was an interpreter. 
Robert handed him the letter and, after looking it over, 
he handed the letter back to Robert, turned to the 
Doctor, and said, ^'Have you no more respect for my 
friendship than to insult me in a manner like this. Be- 
gone, and never let me see you in my house again.' ^ 
The Doctor begged for an explanation and Robert of- 
fered his apologies, saying it was all his fault and the 
Doctor was only trying to aid him, but the man refused 
to discuss the matter and they hurried away. When 
they got in the car, Dr. Descartes knew that the shock 


was too mucli for Robert so lie drove him Immediately 
to the hotel without discussing the mysterious letter. 
After he had gotten him in his room and made him com- 
fortable, he begged Robert not to worry about the letter, 
told him that he would think the matter over and call 
and see him the next day. 

Robert was very much worried. His hope was fast 
giving way to despair. He again realized that hope 
deferred maketh the heart grow sick. He thought of 
Henry Watson's story and wondered if he would have 
to go thru life and die without ever again seeing Marie. 
Dr. Descartes called the following day and w^as very 
solicitous of Robert's welfare. Told him to forget the 
incident about the letter and advised Robert to try to 
get it interpreted when he returned to "New York. Rob- 
ert told him more about Marie's disappearance and 
showed him the note that Marie had placed in his pocket 
on the train to St. Louis. The Doctor read it and said 
it certainly left room for hope, and while it was mys- 
terious, he felt that Marie fully intended at some time 
to come back to him. Robert had received no reply 
to his personal notices in the Paris newspapers and de- 
cided to return to ISTew York in a few days. 

In the early part of March a lot of the aviators were 
returning from Paris to ISTew York after the convention 
and Robert decided to go home with them. They in- 
sisted that he was not physically able to sail "The St. 
Marie" alone and sent a pilot along with him. The trip 
was uneventful and on March 5th Robert arrived in 
"New York. On his arrival he went immediately to his 
office and laboratories where he found Walter and Edna 


glad to see him. They told him that he looked much 
improved in health. He related all his experiences in 
Paris and the mysterious letter. Walter was very much 
amazed and at a loss to understand it all. He could not 
understand, if Marie had dropped the letter and 
had really seen Eobert on the street and at the hall, 
why she would not answer his personal notices in the 
papers and at least clear up the mystery of her disap- 
pearance. Robert decided to go immediately to an in- 
terpreter in !N'ew York and see if he could get the mys- 
terious letter read. After handing it to the man who 
spoke about ten different languages, the interpreter 
handed it back to him and stated in a firm, gentleman- 
like manner that he would like him to please leave the 
office immediately and never return. Robert went at 
once to his office and told Walter and Edna what had 
happened. They talked it over and advanced all kinds 
of theories about what the letter might contain, and 
asked Robert if any of the interpreters had ever given 
any information or stated whether they could read the 
letter or not. Robert told them they had not. Edna 
thought that probably the letter contained a message to 
the interpreter not to give any information or to reveal 
what it contained to Robert or anyone else. Walter 
thought if this were the case, that some of the interpreters 
who seemed to be insulted by it, would have immediately 
destroyed the letter instead of handing it back to him. 
The more theories they advanced, the less plausible the 
mystery seemed. Robert decided to write to a famous as- 
trologer in Canada whom he had heard of. He sent 
along his date of birth, telling him the history of the 


case, to see if he could give him any light on the subject, 
telling the astrologer that he would pay $50,000.00 or 
more if necessary, if he could solve the problem and tell 
him what the letter contained and how to get it inter- 
preted or give him any information leading to the where- 
abouts of Marie. The astrologer answered as follows 
after making the calculation from Robert's date of 

While it is a very peculiar ease, the events were not acci- 
dents at all but the result of Natural Law. The young lady 
still lives and I believe will again come into your life three 
or four years later. The great trouble was that on the day 
she disappeared, Mercury, your ruling planet, applied to 
an evil aspect of Uranus, the great eccentric, revolutionary, 
mysterious planet, and this indicated disappointment, trouble 
and delays, over letters or writings and the letters would be 
mysterious and hard to understand. In view of the fact that 
Jupiter, Mars, and Mercury, as well as Venus, were all chang- 
ing signs just around the time she disappeared, it meant that 
there would be many changes and long delays before the 
mystery would be solved, that there was great danger of let- 
ters being lost or miscarried, and that it was possible that 
she may have written you letters which never reached you. 
Neptune has much to do with the sea and its mysteries and as 
it strongly influences the city of Paris, her appearance there 
would be shrouded in mystery and there would be much that 
could not be explained. It is very doubtful if you will get any 
explanation or interpretation of the mysterious letter. There 
is something visionary about it, or the appearance of Marie 
may have been a spiritual apparition. 

If you will visit cities near beautiful watering places in the 
South or Southwest, and could come in contact with an honest 
spiritualist or clairvoyant, it may be of some benefit and help 
in some way to solve the mystery. In view of the condition 


of your health and the planet Saturn is afflicting you, it 
would be advisable to spend the balance of the Winter and 
early part of the Spring in a tropical climate. Florida would 
be especially good for you and might bring favorable results 
in more ways than one. If you will give me time to figure 
on your horoscope and have patience I will guarantee to tell 
you the time that you will find Marie. The progressed Mars 
is traveling toward a conjunction of Venus, the Goddess of 
Love, and when this is completed she will probably come back 
into your life. 



ROBERT was very much encouraged by this letter 
because he had great confidence in Astrology and 
in this man's ability. He decided to go immediately 
to Florida for a rest and visit all the beautiful spots 
and watering places that he could find, hoping to get 
some news of Marie. Going directly to Palm Beach, 
Florida, he met some friends of Conan Doyle's who 
were very much interested in spiritualism. They told 
him that a famous spiritualist, Lady Bersford from 
England, had been there, and that they believed she 
could help solve the problem. Robert asked where he 
could find her and was told that she had gone to Ocala, 
Florida, to visit Silver Springs and investigate the 
legend of Silver Springs, the story about a beautiful 
young girl who drowned herself in the Springs. 

A Legend 

(The following story combines the accuracies of fact 
with the romance of fiction. Aunt Silly lived at Silver 
Springs until her death, about sixteen years ago, and 
was seen by many who visited the Springs. It is from 
the gifted pen of Mrs. Maley Bainbridge Crist) : 

Near Florida's celebrated Silver Springs lives an old negress, 
known to the entire surrounding country as "Aunt Silly," 
whose claim to being 110 years old is borne out by her ap- 


pearance. Aunt Silly is wrinkled and decrepit, and the wool 
peeping from her bandanaed head is white as snow, while the 
blackness and weirdness of her face is intensified by a heavy 
crop of snow-white beard. As long as the oldest citizen of 
Ocala can remember Aunt Silly has looked just as ancient as 
she does now; identified always with Silver Springs, and 
hobbling about them from morning until night, leaning upon 
her short, thick staff. 

That she was a participant in a tragedy is known only to a 
very few of Ocala's oldest citizens, and seldom referred to by 
any of them. In the near vicinity of Ocala, when first it was 
settled, stood a splendid old mansion owned by Capt. Harding 
Douglass, a South Carolinian of considerable wealth. His only 
child was a son, who, with his mother's beauty of countenance, 
had inherited her tender, shrinking nature, and, like herself, 
was a slave to the old man's iron will. In the beautiful little 
City of Ocala lived Bernice Mayo, whose blond beauty won, 
at first sight, the heart of Claire Douglass. Although of Vir- 
ginia ancestry, Bernice was a true child of the "Land of 
Flowers," passionate and impulsive. Her eyes were blue and 
clear as the waters of Lake Munroe, beside which she had 
spent her childhood, in the fair little City of Sanford. Her 
hair was as golden as Florida's own sunshine, and Florida's 
tropical splendor ran riot in her blood. For six months Ber- 
nice Mayo and Claire Douglass were constant companions, and 
Silver Springs was their favorite resort. For half a day at 
a time they would drift about on the bosom of the splendid, 
placid curiosity of nature. 

Bernice seemed never to tire of going into the depths of the 
subterranean world. "If I were a mermaid, Claire," she would 
say, "and lived in yon crystal cavern, and some fair day I 
should wander forth among the palmettos and mosses of the 
springs, and, sitting on yonder ledge of rocks, should *comb 
my golden hair with a shell,' and your boat should come drift- 
ing by, and you were to see me in the water beneath, would 
you love me well enough to plunge, plunge to the depths be- 
neath to woo me?" Then would Claire stop her merry chatter 


with his kisses, and pledge to her his eternal love as they 
drifted over the transparent mirror of water, pausing now 
and then to study the rocks and shells, the mosses, palmettos, 
the fish, which were as visible eighty feet below the trans- 
parent water as were the trees and woodland about them. 
There is nothing fairer than Ocala's "Lover's Lane," and yet 
no spot held for these young people the attraction of Silver 
Springs, their constant trysting place. But there came a fatal 
day, destined to separate them. A day wherein Claire Doug- 
lass declared to his father his love for beautiful, penniless 
Bemice Mayo, and his determination to make her his wife. 
Stormily, his father vowed it should never be, and secretly 
planned a separation. 

When Claire Douglass had been speedily dispatched abroad 
on important business for his father, then it was that Bernice 
learned the truth, and her proud, delicate nature lay crushed 
and bleeding beneath the cruel blow and still more cruel sep- 

Vainly she strove to rally; all life seemed but an empty 
blank to her. A year dragged wearily by, and the scenes fre- 
quented by merry Bemice Mayo knew her no more. Paler 
and thinner she daily grew. Fragile, she was, as the white 
blossoms of her well-loved springs. The little chain of gold 
that Claire had locked on her arm would have slipped across 
the wasted, transparent hand, but for the ribbon that held its 
links. One day (her last upon earth) the girl, by dint of 
desperate energy, crept to Silver Springs. Even Aunt Silly 
was unprepared for the white, emaciated little creature who 
tottered into her cabin and fell fainting in her arms. Con- 
sciousness soon returned, but it was apparent even to the old 
black woman that death had set its gray, unmistakable seal 
upon the young face. 

"Aunt Silly," gasped the girl, "I have come to you to die, 
and you must obey my last request; the grave divulges no 
secrets. Ere tonight's sun sets I shall be in heaven. This 
separation from the man I love has been my death, but in that 
death we shall be united. I have asked God, and He has heard 


me. But you, Aunt Silly, you must obey my request. You love 
me; you will do as I ask. Tonight when the moon comes out, 
row my body to Boiling Springs, and bury me there. You 
know the spot — make no mistake. Do this, and God will attend 
to the rest." 

^'Good Gord A'mighty, chile, you think Aunt Silly am gwine 
tote dade body off in the lonesomely night?" asked the old 
woman, her very teeth chattering with the superstitious fear 
peculiar to her race. The girl realized the risk of her plan 
being thwarted, and raising herself to a sitting posture she 
seized the old woman's hands and fixed her dying eyes full 
on her face. 

"Aunt Silly," she gasped, "I am a dying woman ; I am very 
near to God; I have talked with Him, and He has answered 
me. My will has been crushed in life, I swear it shall not in 
death. Before twenty-four hours Claire Douglass shall join 
me in the crystal cavern of Silver Springs. If you do not 
grant my request every spirit of evil shall surround you. 
Palsied and blind you shall grow, and deaf — deaf to every 
sound but the ghosts of the dead, which shall pursue you by 
day and haunt you by night. Do you swear to obey my dying 
request, or will you refuse me, and reap the prophecy of a 
dying woman, which shall rest upon your cowardly head for 
refusing to obey God's will?" 

The old woman was shaking like an aspen. Her eyes pro- 
truded with fear, and great beads of perspiration rolled down 
her cheeks. The strength of the dying girl's will had pre- 
vailed, and the old woman answered: "I promises, honey; I 

It was a solemn and awful sight that night, witnessed alone 
by God and nature; the boat, which drifted down Silver 
Springs in the moonlight, bearing its two strange occupants — 
the one weird, bent, grotesque; the other, so silent, so white, 
so pathetic, in its dead loveliness. Not a leaf was stirring, 
not a sound heard, but the splash, splash of the old woman's 
oars, as her boat, with its strange, beautiful burden, drifted 
over the curious, transparent body of water; drifted until it 


reached Boiling Springs, then veered about and stood still. 
Gently and easily, as if it had been a babe, the old woman 
lifted the little body. Something of her fear had departed 
in the placid smile of the dead face. Tears rolled down her 
dusky face as she bent forward in obedience to the girl's curi- 
ous request. For a moment the body rocked to and fro on 
the bosom of the water, upon which its happiest moments had 
been spent. The dead face smiled, and the wealth of hair 
gleamed in the moonlight like a sheen of gold. Every pebble 
was visible in the depths below. Suddenly, as if by magic, 
the body began sinking. The boiling of the spring had ceased, 
showing a peculiar little fissure in the rock from whence all 
the strange body of water came. The fissure slowly divided, 
received the dead body and closed again, shutting every vestige 
of it from view. 

"Gord A'mighty, dat chile a angel sho' nuff. She mus' 
done talked to de Lawd ; she knowed how all dat gwine to be," 
muttered the old woman, as she rowed back to her cabin in the 

A mocking-bird on the opposite shore sent forth a flood of 
silvery melody. "Hear dat now," muttered Aunt Silly; "dat 
bird done sendin' forth de weddin' song o' de bridegroom. 
Come on, Claire Douglass, yo' little bride am waitin' for you 
more pacifyin' den she waited many a long day." 

The day following the death of Bemice Mayo was one 
never to be forgotten by the citizens of Ocala. Claire Doug- 
lass had just returned after a year's absence. He found his 
beautiful cousin (whom his father desired to become his wife) 
a guest at the home of his parents. 

"Claire," said his father as they lingered over the break- 
fast table, "I have a fine, new skiff at Silver Springs, and I 
wish you to take your cousin for a row this morning; and, 
by the permission of you young people, I shall make one of 
your party." 

"Delightful, uncle," cried the girl; and Claire, while he 
turned a trifle pale at the thought of returning to the spot 


where all that had given color to his life had transpired, 
could only acquiesce. 

Claire Douglass looked unusually handsome as the party 
drifted down Silver Springs in the April sunshine, but there 
was a curious pallor on his face, and the uncle and niece were 
left to carry on all the conversation. What a contrast the 
blooming girl in April sunshine bore to the one in the solemn 
moonlight, who had drifted over the same water the evening 
before! As the skiff neared Boiling Springs the party noted 
a little boat hovering over it. The boat was rowed by Aunt 
Silly; and its other occupant was an old woman, whose eyes 
were swollen with weeping. The skiff paused beside the little 
rowboat, and the occupants of each gazed into the curious, 
transparent depths below. 

Suddenly the niece cried out, ''Oh, see, that looks like a 
hand; a little human hand!" Plainer and more visible it 
grew, the little white hand with its gold chain locked above the 
slender wrist. Ah, little hand, Claire Douglass would have 
known you among ten thousand hands! His face was white 
as death and he gasped as though choking. All were intent 
upon the scene below. Suddenly the boiling of the water 
ceased, and out upon a rock in its transparent depths, like a 
broken, beautiful lily, lay Bemice Mayo, her golden hair 
floating on the sand, her dead face smiling placidly, as if at 
last a halo of peace had descended upon the tired spirit, and 
the broken heart had found rest. With a wild cry that pierced 
even the heart of the mother, who for the last time in life 
gazed upon the dead face of her child, Claire Douglass dashed 
overboard, diving deeper, ever deeper, until he caught in his 
arms the little figure of his dead love. 

Then once more the rock divided and closed, shutting from 
view forever the lovers, who lay locked in each other's em- 
brace. And again the water whirled and boiled in its mad 
fury, as if to defy the puny will of him who would have 
separated what God had joined together. 

As for the first time the secret bridal chamber of Silver 


Springs has been made known to the world, it will be inter- 
esting to its future visitors, as they approach that part of it 
known as "Boiling Springs," to note in the whir of the water 
beneath (the only part of the water not perfectly placid) 
the constant shower of tiny, pearl-like shells poured forth 
from the fissure in the rock, and which Aunt Silly says are 
the jewels the angels gave Bernice Mayo upon her wedding 
morning when her lover joined her in their fairy palace in 
Silver Springs. There is, too, a curious flower growing in 
the springs — a flower with leaf like a lily, and a blossom 
shaped like an orange blossom. Its peculiar waxy whiteness 
and yellow petals are like Bernice Mayo's face and hair. Aunt 
Silly says, and she calls them "Bernice Bridal Wreath." 
There is a legend among the young people of Ocala that a 
woman presented with one of these blossoms will become a 
bride ere the close of the year. 



ROBERT was greatly impressed with this story and 
what they told him about the wonderful powers 
of Lady Bersford. After consulting with his friends, 
he decided to go immediately to Silver Springs to see 
her. On Sunday morning about 10 o'clock he boarded 
a local airplane for Silver Springs and arrived in the 
afternoon. It was a fitting setting for the scene. The 
day was beautiful, the sunshine at its best. Robert had 
watched the plane as it flew swiftly across the country. 
He had viewed the many beautiful orange groves and 
thought of the wonderful work of the hand of Nature 
in painting beauty grander than any hand of man could 
ever do. Here he thought of something that he would 
write of Marie in contrast to her beauty. 

After thoughts of Marie's beauty had flitted thru 
Robert's brain and his dream and hope for Marie had 
revived, he was feeling hopeful and enthusiastic. Lady 
Bersford upon receiving the letter of introduction from 
her friends, greeted Robert with unusual courtesy. He 
told his story. She listened attentively and when he had 
finished telling her about the mysterious letter, she said 
that there was an interpreter at the hotel who under- 
stood most any foreign language and that she was sure 
he could interpret the letter. Robert was elated be- 
cause Lady Bersford showed such a great interest and 


desire to help him. He related all the obstacles he had 
met with in trying to get the letter interpreted before, 
and had almost lost hope of ever getting it interpreted. 
She assured him that her friendship with the interpreter 
would at this time bring results. 

Robert was anxious to see Silver Springs and Lady 
Bersford was anxious for him to go and see it immedi- 
ately and said that after their return she would see 
the interpreter and get the mysterious letter read. They 
went to the Springs and slowly rode out on the beautiful 
waters. Robert had heard the story and when the boat 
slowly came to a stop over "The Bridal Chamber'' and 
he saw the face of a beautiful woman in the rocks his 
heart almost failed him. He thought of the sorrows 
he had gone thru and wondered if such a fate might 
have been Marie's. The beautiful waters reflected the 
most radiant colors Robert had ever seen in his life. 
He secretly prayed the greatest prayer of his life, that 
he might meet Marie here and with all of her beauty, 
where they could enjoy the beauty of nature together. 
When he looked thru the transparent waters into the 
bridal chamber^ it brought him back to Sunday morn- 
ing, June 5, 1927, when he had expected to marry 
Marie. Tears streamed down his cheeks and Lady Bers- 
ford realizing the situation and knowing that she could 
say little, remained in silence until Robert's emotions 
had passed. Then she told of her admiration for his 
love and devotion to Marie and said that a scene like 
this, painted by the hand of J^ature was calculated to 
melt the heart of the most cold-blooded man on earth. 
Robert asked the man who was rowing the boat to row 


back to the place where the face of the spirit bride 
showed in the water and as he looked down at the face 
again, he thought of Marie and this is what he said: 
''Most beautiful face in all the world^ best beloved eyes 
that inspired the best in me, the days pass by on leaden 
wings, when only in memory your dear eyes shine for 
me.'' Somehow the beautiful waters and the scenery 
inspired a new hope in Robert, for love must ever in- 
spire hope in man when his faith in a woman keeps 
the lovelight burning on the altar of his heart. 

Robert and Lady Bersford returned to the hotel. 
After dinner, Lady Bersford met Robert and told him 
that she had found the interpreter and he had agreed 
to read the mysterious letter that evening. Robert, 
having met with so many disappointments, felt that he 
must make sure this time he would get the letter read. 
He met the interpreter, went over the whole story with 
him, told him that no matter what the letter contained, 
good or bad, he must know the truth and nothing but 
the truth. Said he would pay any sum that the in- 
terpreter might name, and pay it in advance, if he 
would agree to read the letter regardless of what it con- 
tained. His plea was so earnest that the interpreter 
saw that his heart was breaking and told him that no 
amount of money would influence him as much to read 
the letter as the desire to relieve an honest, loyal heart 
which was breaking for a great love. Such men as he 
was our country's need in time of peril and such loyalty 
and devotion to a woman was found in but few men; 
that it seemed more divine than real, and that he would 
interpret the letter gladly and willingly. When Robert 


was fully assured at this time that there would be no 
disappointment, he was supremely happy. He grabbed 
the hand of Lady Bersford, thanked her, and fell upon 
his knees before the interpreter and thanked him in 
advance for his promise to interpret the letter. 

'^^N'ow let us delay no longer," said the interpreter, 
"give me the letter and I will read it/' Robert had 
always carried the letter in a wallet in his pocket, never 
letting it get out of his possession. Had it carefully 
folded up in some other papers. He pulled forth the 
wallet from his pocket, opened it up and looked for the 
letter. It was not there. He searched the wallet care- 
fully but there was no mistake about it. The letter was 
gone. The disappointment was another great blow to 
him. He talked the matter over with the interpreter 
and Lady Bersf ord and was at a loss to understand how 
the letter could have disappeared from his pocket. Was 
sure that he had it when he was in Palm Beach. He 
telegraphed the hotel in Palm Beach and after making a 
search, they reported that they were unable to find the 
letter. Lady Bersford realized the keen disappointment 
that the loss of this mysterious letter had brought Robert, 
so she told him that she would use her spiritual powers 
every way possible to solve the mystery of the letter and 
try to help him find Marie, and that if he would leave 
her alone in silence that night, the following day she 
would report to him the information she received. 

Robert arose early the next morning and decided that 
he would go to Silver Springs and see this beautiful 
spot just as the sun was rising. It was a beautiful morn- 
ing and he rode out upon the waters, listened to the 


songs of the birds, watched the beautiful fish running 
to and fro in the clear waters. He again thought of the 
story of the spirit bride whom the legend said appeared 
upon the waters on moonlight nights. His mind went 
back to the fishing trip at Spirit Lake, Arkansas. He 
thought of the story of Spirit Lake and how he was im- 
pressed as a child with that story. ISTow it seemed more 
vivid and real. His mind reverted back to the death 
of Henry Watson and he thought ^'Is it my fate to visit 
places and to hear stories of tragedy and disappoint- 
ment of lovers, and in the end, will my fate be like 
theirs? Must I sink into the waters of forgetfulness 
without ever again seeing the best beloved face in all 
the world, Marie's ? After all, is it like Henry Watson 
said: 'Hope is but an anchor to the soul, but facts 
are stubborn things and we must face them V " For a 
moment, Robert felt that he had been clinging to hope 
all these years and he was almost ready to bid hope 
depart and leave him alone to facts, but even then he 
knew that if hope should depart and not hold aloft a 
light of Marie's love, he at that moment would follow 
the course of the lover of the spirit bride and go over- 
board, to be swallowed up in the beautiful waters, to 
release his spirit, that it might soar away to find Marie. 
The man who was rowing the boat, noticed that Robert 
had fallen into a death-like silence. He asked him if 
he was ready to return. Robert awakened as if by a 
shot and said ''Yes.'' 



HE drove back to the hotel, fonnd Lady Bersford 
awaiting him. He ate his breakfast hurriedly 
and retired to a secret corner in the hotel where they 
would be alone and he could hear what Lady Bersford 
had gathered from the spirit world the night before. 
Her first words when he entered the room were, "Mr. 
Gordon, I have good news for you and I know that you 
can depend on it. Last night a spirit appeared that I 
had never seen or heard before. It was an Indian girl, 
named ^Laughing Waters,' who said she was the daugh- 
ter of Chief Okeehumkee who once lived near Silver 
Springs and on account of the loss of her lover had 
drowned herself in the Springs. At this point Lady 
Bersford handed Robert Gordon a booklet on Silver 
Springs containing a legend about the death of Laugh- 
ing Waters, and he read it hastily. 


A long time ago when Okeehumkee was king over the tribes 
of Indians who roamed and hunted around the Southwestern 
lakes, an event occurred which filled many hearts with horror. 
The king had a daughter whose rare beauty was the pride of 
the old man^s life, and an idol of the braves. She was a 
coveted prize. Chiefs and warriors vied with each other as 
to who should present the most valuable gift, when her hand 
was sought from the king, her father. But the daughter had 


already seen and loved Chuleotah, the renewed chief of a tribe 
which dwelt among the wild groves of Silver Springs. But 
it was a sad truth that between the old chief and the young 
chief, and their tribes, there had long been a deadly feud. 
They were enemies. When Okeehumkee learned that Chuleo- 
tah had gained the affections of his beloved child, not many 
weeks passed away before the noble Chuleotah was slain. Slain, 
too, by the father. Dead! Her lover dead! Poor child. 
Will she return to the paternal lodge and dwell among her 
people while her father's hand is stained with the drippings 
of her lover's scalp? No. She hurries away to the well- 
known fountain. It was a favorite spot, where herself and 
Chuleotah met on the glassy bottom of the Springs. The 
pale ghost of Chuleotah stands beckoning her to come. All 
was still save the night winds that sighed and moaned thru 
the lofty pines. Then came the girl to the side of the Springs. 
For a moment she paused upon the edge of the Springs, then 
met her palms above her head, and, with a wild leap, she fell 
into the whelming waves. She had gone to one of those 
enchanted isles, far out in the Western Seas, where the maiden 
and her lover are united, and where both have found another 
Silver Springs. 

Lady Bersford said that Laughing Waters' spirit 
told her that after she drowned herself and her spirit 
was released, she had been very happy in finding others 
who met disappointment in love and helping to relieve 
their sufferings and bring about an understanding and 
reunite the separated. Laughing Waters said: "Marie 
is still alive and for mysterious reasons is keeping in 
hiding from her parents and everyone else, but her love 
is as strong as the Eock of Gibraltar, and she will keep 
her promise to return to Robert when he needs her 
most. It was the spirit of Marie that Robert saw on the 


streets in Paris. Marie was not there and never had 
been, but Robert loved her so much and longed for her 
until Marie's spirit^ which had always been closely in 
touch with Robert, was able to leave her body and ap- 
pear to comfort him. It was Marie's spirit he saw at 
the ballroom. She was not there at all. It occurred 
because Robert needed some hope and encouragement 
to go on and wait until the proper time when Marie 
would return to him. The mysterious letter never ex- 
isted. It was a delusion and a power of the subcon- 
scious mind. This power is known and understood by 
the adepts of India. Some of my tribe knew how to 
project the subconscious mind, or spirit, as some called 
it, an^^vhere they desired. Robert's subconscious mind 
had received impressions so long and he had hoped and 
desired so long for a letter from Marie, that when her 
spirit appeared he expected a message, a letter, or some 
communication, and he really thought she dropped a 
letter. This power so strongly impressed the subcon- 
scious mind that he was able to make other people feel, 
believe and see the letter, but of course they could not 
read or interpret it, because there was no letter or writ- 
ten message and that is why they all ^cted so strangely 
about it. When Robert at last met you, a spiritualist 
and an unselfish woman, and the interpreter, an honest, 
unselfish man refusing to accept any amount of money 
to read the mysterious letter, I knew that no letter ever 
existed and removed the impression from Robert's sub- 
conscious mind and when he went to look for the letter, 
of course it was not there, and never was because it 
only existed in his subconscious mind." 


After this, Robert was mucli more cheerful and hope- 
ful. His own mind told him that he was at last on the 
right track. He thought of the laws laid down in the 
Bible; remembered what Jesus said when they asked 
him for a sign that the Son of man would remain three 
days and three nights in the heart of the earth, then 
rise and ascend to heaven. Robert knew the meaning 
of this. He knew that sorrows, sufferings and disap- 
pointment had to come before joy and happiness; for 
every day of sunshine comes a night of darkness, for 
every aching in the heart there is a returning flow. 
That all the laws of Nature taught the eternal law of 
action and reaction. He took great comfort in this; 
knew that the promise was laid down in the Bible of 
great reward for love and faithfulness and he felt very 
happy because he believed ^^Laughing Waters' " story 
that Marie would come into his life again. 

Robert remained a few days longer at Silver Springs. 
Enjoyed being with Lady Bersford and told her of his 
understanding of the Bible and natural laws. She said 
that the pure, clean life he had led was what had 
brought him in contact with the spirits that had re- 
vealed to him the truth. Many seances were held with 
^Taughing Waters," who was very fond of Robert and 
anxious to help him all she could. She said that Robert 
had a love the same as she had, that he had rather die 
than give up Marie, but that he would attain the great- 
est honor of any man on earth except Jesus Christ, be- 
cause he was following the law of love and that law 
would bring to him his own Marie and he would spend 
many happy years with her. She told him that the 


great Chief whose spirit was with her, had confirmed all 
she had told them. 

When Robert prepared to depart from Silver Springs, 
his heart was filled with gratitude, for Lady Bersford 
and all she had done for him. He wanted to pay her 
for her services and if she would name the amount, he 
would write a check for it. She explained that she was 
a very wealthy woman, with a large estate in England ; 
that she had gone into this work at the solicitation of 
Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, for the good that she could do 
for others and not for any monetary consideration. Her 
reward for being unselfish and trying to help him was 
his appreciation, she said. This attitude on the part of 
Lady Bersford was a great comfort to Robert and gave 
him more faith in the Bible. He knew that the law 
that "whatsoever a man soweth, he shall also reap" was 
a divine law and a natural law, that no man could break 
it or evade it, and that his reward was just as sure as 
the law was inevitable. He had read Emerson's "Essay 
on Compensation," and strongly believed that. He said 
to Lady Bersford, "Your reward is sure, because you 
are doing right, giving out the best you can to help 
others, and only good will return to you." 

Lady Bersford said, "Thank you very much, Mr. 
Gordon, I have enjoyed our visits and hope that we 
will meet again some time. May I ask where you are 
going from here?" "I am going direct to IsTew York 
as I have important business matters to look after 
there," he replied. ^'Mr. Gordon, you don't look 
strong," she said. "It seems to me you need to take 
more care of your health and have more rest. I am 


going from liere to Sebring, Florida. Have heard so 
many stories of this wonderful place that I want to 
go there to recoup my health.'' ''Is it a health resort ?" 
asked Robert. Lady Bersford said, "I understand there 
is a sunshine sanitarium there. They teach you how 
to eat and play. The water is the finest in the State 
of Florida; in fact, one of the few places in Florida 
where you can get good drinking water. The climate is 
ideal. Lake Jackson, one of the most beautiful lakes 
in the State is near there, as well as many others. I am 
told the fishing and boating is fine. The Kissimmee 
River is near there. This beautiful river is associated 
with songs and stories of the Southland and I am 
anxious to see it. I met some friends in England who 
spent the past winter at Sebring and they were enthusi- 
astic over the place. They had regained their health 
and felt that it was the place Ponce de Leon was looking 
for when he made his search to find the fountain of 
youth. They said that Sebring had more sunshine than 
any other place in Florida. I made up my mind that 
I would never leave Florida before I visited this won- 
derful spot and see what it would do for my health." 

Robert was very much impressed with Lady Ber&- 
ford's report on Sebring and decided that it must be 
the ideal place for a tired business man to go and enjoy 
the sports and recoup his health. It took very little 
persuading on the part of Lady Bersford to get Robert 
to go to Sebring with her. 

On March 2Tth, Lady Bersford and Robert Gordon 
arrived in Sebring, Florida. They found everything 
just as had been described by her friends. The climate 


was ideal, fishing good. Robert enjoyed tlie golf links 
and his health began to improve a few days after he 
arrived. Time went by rapidly and a month was gone 
before Robert knew it. He had regained health so 
rapidly that he felt he had indeed found the Fountain 
of Youth. Having been born on the farm, he loved 
nature. The beautiful scenery around Sebring delighted 
him; made him forget his troubles and caused him to 
be more hopeful of the future. He dreamed of the day 
when Marie might return to him, and he could take her 
to Florida to see beautiful Silver Springs, then to 
Sebring to see all the beautiful lakes and the Kissimmee 
River. If her health should ever be bad, that would 
be the place to restore her and she would enjoy the 
surrounding country as he had. 



I!N" the latter part of April, Robert decided that lie 
must return to ISTew York and take up his duties. 
He said good-bye to Lady Bersford. Was profuse in 
his thanks; assured her that he owed her a great debt 
of gratitude for the comforting messages that she had 
brought to him thru "Laughing Waters'' and above all 
was under lasting obligation for the great kindness she 
had rendered in bringing him to Sebring where he had 
fully regained his health. She assured him that it was 
a real pleasure to her to have been of service and in- 
vited him to visit her estate in England on his next 
trip over. 

As Robert started toward ISTew York, his heart was 
light, his hopes were revived and he had greater faith 
than ever that Marie was alive and would in the not 
distant future return to him. When he arrived in !N"ew 
York he went direct to his office and laboratory. Walter 
and Edna greeted him with enthusiasm. Were happy 
to see him looking so well. Walter grabbed both of 
Robert's hands and said, "Old pal, I have never seen 
you looking so well. You must have found Ponce de 
Leon's fountain of eternal youth while you were in 
Florida." Robert replied, "I certainly did. Had some 
W^onderful experience at Silver Springs, the most beau- 
tiful spot in Florida. It was there that I received in- 
formation that made me very happy becuse it made me 


sure that Marie is alive and will return to me. Also 
while there I heard about the most wonderful health 
resort in the world at Sebring, Florida, where I went 
and indeed found the ^fountain of youth/ spending 
over a month there playing, fishing and boating. It 
is about the only place in Florida where you can get 
good water to drink without having it shipped in. The 
sunshine and climate are ideal. I began to get better 
the second day after I was there and gained strength 
every day. You should certainly go to Florida on a 
vacation next winter and spend your time at Sebring. 
If you ever get married, be sure to go to Silver Springs 
on your honeymoon for you will enjoy this beautiful 
spot and scenery. Take the trip down Silver River to 
the Ocklawaha, then down the beautiful St. Johns 
River. If you can make the trip next March or early 
April, you will find I^Tature at her best. You will forget 
all of your troubles, for ^Nature has so staged the scenery 
that it reminds you only of pleasant things and inspires 
hope and happiness in the future." 

When Robert had finished telling about the beauties 
of Florida, Walter acted bashful and Edna looked rather 
sheepish. Then Walter said, "Robert, we have a big 
surprise for you. Edna and I are going to be married 
in June." "Well, this is quite a surprise," said Robert, 
"but I knew it would come sooner or later. You must 
have thought I guessed it when I talked about you going 
on a honeymoon. I congratulate you both and wish 
you all the happiness in the world. You are entitled 
to it and I know that you will be happy together." 

The news of their coming marriage was not the only 


good news ihej had. Walter and Edna had been work- 
ing day and night for months on a great chemical dis- 
covery and had now succeeded in completing it. This 
discovery was a perfectly harmless gas to be used in 
war or for medical purposes. It would put people to 
sleep and they would remain asleep for 7 days, with no 
ill effects. It had always been Robert's desire to have 
something to use in war which would not destroy human 
lives and he was very much elated over Walter's dis- 
covery. Walter told him that he had already tested it 
and that Edna had such confidence in him, she had taken 
the gas, remained asleep for 7 days, and felt no ill 
effects. Walter knew just exactly why it w^orked, be- 
cause he was a great chemist and knew the natural law 
behind the discovery. He told Robert that this must 
be kept a secret until time of war when with the new 
ship "Marie the Angel of Mercy," traveling lOOQ miles 
an hour, they could go from one city to another or from 
one battlefield to another, release the gas and put every- 
one to sleep for 7 days. In the meantime, with "The 
Demon of Death" — they could destroy the enemy's 
bases and fortifications; w^ould be able to make their 
own peace terms with the enemy, and at the same time 
obey the divine command of God "Thou shalt not kill." 
Cotton had been advancing rapidly and Robert and 
Walter were making money fast. Robert told Walter 
and Edna that on June 9th, his birthday, he was going 
to give them a big dinner and celebration before their 
marriage. It was now time to declare a holiday and 
have a real jubilee celebration after their great discov- 
eries were completed, that it was but fitting to crown 


the event with the marriage of Edna and Walter. They 
were now in position to sit calmly by and wait for the 
great war in the air knowing that, with their secret 
discoveries, they were prepared to save the United States 
in time of war and at the same time without sacrificing 
too many human lives. 

The birthday party was a great success. Robert 
spared no expense in order to have everything of the 
best. Before the dinner which was served in a private 
dining-room, Robert sprung a great surprise. He arose 
and made the following speech: ^'Comrades and friends, 
we have traveled the path of life together. Some of 
us have run the gauntlet of human emotions. We have 
gone down to the depths of despair; have reached the 
heights of financial glory ; have seen our greatest dreams 
realized. God has been good to us. Our great discov- 
eries are now completed. Eame and fortune have 
corwned our efforts. You^ Edna and Walter, are now 
to reach the heights of greatest bliss. You are to have 
the satisfaction of being united in marriage, to continue 
your work together and do the greatest good for the great- 
est number. You have been unselfish in your devotion 
to me and in your loyalty to your country. The Bible 
says that where two or three are gathered together, there 
God will be to own and to bless. Since God created the 
world, the Holy Trinity has been the greatest power 
and it is referred to many times in the Bible as Father, 
Son and Holy Ghost, and on this mundane sphere 
we know that happiness comes to husband, wife and 
child. The Bible says that one cannot do much alone, 
that there is need of two together, and that a threefold 


cord is not easily broken. Edna, your devotion to Wal- 
ter lias been bis inspiration and bas led bim to tbe 
great discovery wbicb will relieve suffering in tbe world. 
Your confidence in bim in placing your life in bis 
bands to test tbis great discovery, deserves great credit 
and no bonor or reward is too great for you, but tbe 
bonor tbat men can give or tbe world or your Govern- 
ment, are but empty and mean notbing to tbe beart of 
a loyal woman. You are to bave tbe greatest reward 
in Walter's love and tbis means more to you tban any 
bonors tbe world can give. It will satisfy wben tbe 
sbouts of tbe bero-worsbippers bave died away. Wben 
money, witb all it can buy, bas vanisbed and notbing 
else remains but tbe loveligbt in Walter's eyes, you will 
find bappiness." Robert tben presented a beautiful 
broocb made witb tbe seal of Solomon^ constructed witb 
a double triangle, and set witb tbree beautiful diamonds. 
In tbe center of tbe seal was a beart and in tbe center 
of tbe beart was a diamond. He said, ^^Edna, I present 
tbis to you as your wedding gift. It will be a symbol 
to you of bow tbe tbree of us bave worked togetber in 
love, loyalty and faitb, to accomplisb sometbing for 
otbers tbru unselfisb devotion. Witb tbe love of tbe 
one must come tbe love of tbe many. One toucb of 
ISTature makes tbe wbole world kin, and wben once a 
woman's eyes bave looked into a man's witb understand- 
ing love, be need seek no fartber for tbe pbilosopber's 
stone, because after tbat everytbing be toucbes will turn 
to gold. Tbis broocb and tbe diamonds are emblematic 
of your purity. Tbe diamonds are tbe most durable 
and beautiful of all precious stones. Tbey reflect all 


the beautiful colors of the rainbow which reveals God's 
covenant with man. That is why the diamonds are 
used as an engagement ring, but few there are who know 
and understand the real meaning and live in accordance 
with it. You will ever reflect the beauty of the dia- 
monds. Your love for Walter, which is the love I am 
sure never changes, will remain fixed as the mountain 
ranges. Remember that the diamond has gone thru the 
greatest fire and heat and has emerged with all its 
strength and beauty. You must learn to go thru trials 
and tribulations, to help Walter in time of trouble and 
to emerge unscathed, reflecting love and beauty. Wal- 
ter, I commend to your care and keeping, a jewel more 
precious than diamonds or rubies — a good woman. May 
your loyalty and devotion ever keep her as such." 

The dinner was then served and Edna proved that, 
as an after-dinner speaker, she had some ability. She 
arose, drank a glass of pure water, pouring part of it 
on the floor and said, ^^Mr. Gordon, my vocabulary is 
now destitute of the poetic rhyme that would be neces- 
sary to bring into existence words to express to you my 
heartfelt thanks for the favor already in hand. I have 
been so over-generous in loving Walter that I feel that 
IVe neglected to extend to you the friendship due to a 
man of such noble ideals. As I pour this pure water 
back to earth, I am following an ancient custom. Be- 
fore they entered upon any solemn obligation, they 
washed their hands in pure water, touched their lips 
with pure water, to purify them and to seal the records 
of the past. They poured the pure water back to earth, 
in memory of the absent and dead. I pour this pure 
water back to earth that in the presence of the living we 



are not forgetting the absent one, and the greatest wish 
that I can have for you, Mr. Gordon, is that at a not 
distant date, Walter and I may have the great pleasure 
of joining Marie and yourself in an occasion like this. 
Words are idle now, they mean but little when the heart 
is touched. I accept your beautiful gift with all grati- 
tude. It is my prayer that the day may come when 
you may have another brooch made with two hearts 
entwined, set with a single solitaire, emblematic of your 
faith and pure love for Marie. I pray for you the gifts 
of all the Gods, and may your prayers be answered as 
the prayers of Pygmalion were whose faith and love 
were so strong that the Grecian Gods turned a piece of 
cold marble into the living form of a beautiful woman. 
But, Robert, when Marie returns to you in all her beauty, 
I am sure that you will not act in the way that Pyg- 
malion did, when he caused Galatea to pray to the 
Grecian Gods to turn her back to cold marble again. 
I am sure, yes, I know, that such devotion as yours 
will keep Marie always when she returns to you." 

When Edna had finished, Walter arose and said, 
^'Robert, there is nothing left for me to say, I thank 

On the 24:th of June, Walter and Edna were married. 
Robert suggested that for their honeymoon they go up 
thru Canada and see the beautiful scenery there, then 
go down thru California and in the Fall and Winter, 
take a second honeymoon trip to Florida and visit Silver 
Springs and Sebring. Robert's mind always drifted 
back to the beautiful places where he thought people 
in love would find harmony and could commune with 



I]Sr the Fall of 1929, Eobert and Walter made a 
large amount of money in cotton and wheat. Rob- 
ert was unusually happy. Altho over three years had 
passed without any direct news of Marie he was sure 
she was alive; felt that the time was not long to wait 
before she would reappear. The war clouds had begun 
to appear as Robert had predicted. Spain and Japan 
were threatening the United States. Controversies 
over airplane airports arose. Japan had forbidden the 
United States conmaercial ships to land on her soil. 
Diplomatic relations were not smoothing affairs out and 
Robert knew that war was inevitable. Spain had made 
rapid progress with airplanes and was anxious to try 
her power against the United States. The United 
States Government was waking up to the fact of their 
need of a greater air fleet and the Air Department was 
making some great progress. Robert knew they were 
working on secret plans and knew that he had some- 
thing that could be used successfully at the right time. 
He was spending money lavishly and working to im- 
prove on his Ezekiel plane. He was keeping every- 
thing secret, sending out plans to different manufac- 
turers and having the parts made, Walter and himself 
secretly putting the machine together. Robert had made 
a large amount of money buying oil stocks. A big bull 


campaign in oil stocks had been brought about by the 
decreasing oil supply. The Government realizing the 
increased demand for gasoline on account of the large 
amount of airplanes used, knew that in time of war 
their success would depend upon the supply of oil and 
gas, so a decree was passed conserving the oil resources. 
There was still a big foreign demand for oil and gaso- 
line as war in Europe was still going on. Affairs in 
England were in a bad state and revolution was 

April, 1930 

Japan declared war on the United States and Spain 
joined forces with her. They secured the aid of Mexico 
and established an air base there. The United States 
was unprepared for war as they had not kept up the 
programme of building a sufficient air fleet to protect 
the country against invasion by such a large fleet as 
commanded by Japan and Spain. There was a hasty 
call by the Government for volunteers to the Aviation 
Corps. Robert Gordon and Walter Kennelworth has- 
tened to Washington, tendered their services to the 
Government and joined the Aviation Corps. They were 
made Lieutenants and ordered immediately to San 
Antonio, Texas, where the Southern Aviation Division 
had its headquarters. Robert offered the benefit of his 
experience to the officials^ but older and wiser heads 
refused to listen to his advice because they thought he 
was too young. At that time they knew nothing about 
his long years of secret work and his great inventions, 
but they soon learned the value of his discovery and 


patent which he had sold to Japan, — the muffler which 
made the airplane silent. 

The United States Government fearing that Japan 
would make the first attack on the Pacific Coast either 
around Los Angeles or San Francisco, rushed the battle 
fleet to the Pacific. This proved to be one of the great- 
est mistakes of the war. As soon as the battleships 
cruised into the Pacific, Japan attacked from the air 
with their noiseless airplanes and began dropping deadly 
bombs from great heights. The anti-aircraft guns from 
the decks of the battleships were powerless to reach 
the bombing planes at such great heights. Defeat was 
swift and severe and only a few of the battleships es- 
caped complete destruction from the first attack. The 
United States Ofiicers had found that the Japanese 
planes could rise more than twice the altitude of the 
United States planes. They knew that Japan had some 
invention that was superior to ours which enabled them 
to reach such great heights that their airships were 
practically immune from attack. This placed the 
United States at a great disadvantage as they were un- 
able to protect the coast cities from being destroyed by 
bombs from the Japanese planes. 

A council of war was held. The commanding officers 
were called together. The President hastily summoned 
the Cabinet. There was no minimizing the danger for 
everyone knew that the ingenuity of Japan had designed 
a superior fighting plane ; that this was to be a war in 
the air and that all old methods and weapons of war 
were obsolete ; that the United States must move quick 
and fast to prevent destruction of the Pacific Coast cities. 


They decided to confiscate the large manufacturing 
plants and start them on making new inventions and 
the manufacture of airplanes. Central Steel was con- 
fiscated; also Major Motors and Major Electric Co, 
The war council decided that they should scatter their 
air forces from Brownsville, Texas, up to El Paso to 
protect the Rio Grande from attack thru Mexico ; that 
the battle line should extend up the Colorado River on 
across to Portland and Seattle. The land forces were 
all rushed to the Coast, forming a battle line from 
Brownsville, Texas, across to the !N"orthwest to Seattle. 
It was decided that this line should be held with reserve 
forces to be sent to support a second line of defense 
running from San Diego up the Coast to Portland, to 
protect inland invasion by the foe in case they were suc- 
cessful in capturing any of the coast cities. People 
in Los Angeles and San Francisco were in a state of 
turmoil. Thousands were leaving every day by train 
and airplane, going to the Grand Canyon where there 
were no cities and they hoped they would be safe from 
attacks. Others went to the central and eastern parts 
of the United States because they feared attacks any 

Japan was quick to follow up her victory gained on 
the water by attacking Los Angeles from the air in the 
middle of May. Here again the great value of the silent 
motor was proved and the height to which the Japanese 
plane could rise. As the enemy stole over the city in 
the silence of the night, not a sound could be heard 
from their motors at the great heights which they were 
sailing. Bombs began to fall in the business section 


and the skyscrapers crumbled to pieces. Every street 
light was ordered out, leaving the city in total darkness. 
The people were aroused at the first noise of exploding 
bombs and rushed out to find the city in darkness. This 
caused a panic. Army officers tried to quiet the people 
and keep them in their homes because they realized the 
danger if they rushed out into the streets where the 
bombs were falling. Powerful searchlights were sweep- 
ing the sky in an effort to locate the invading planes. 
Then the giant aircraft guns were trained on the enemy, 
but the distance was so great and the planes moving so 
swiftly, that they were unable to do much damage. 
They only succeeded in bringing down three of the bomb- 
ing planes. The United States scouting planes were 
sent out immediately, followed by the fighting planes 
carrying 6-inch guns. They found that the Japanese 
planes were dropping bombs from a height of 60,000 
to 80,000 feet and the United States planes were unable 
to rise high enough to attack them. 

The battle waged thruout the night and when the sun 
rose the next morning, the beautiful city of Los Angeles 
was in ruins. Thousands of people had been killed and 
the most of the important buildings had been destroyed. 
The people of Los Angeles were more excited than they 
had ever been during earthquakes. The destruction and 
loss of life were so great that everyone forgot all about 
their property and money and only thought of saving 
their lives and protecting their loved ones. The com- 
manding officers held a hasty conference, realizing the 
great damage the enemy had done and the small damage 
they had been able to inflict upon them and knowing 


tliat the enemy would follow this attack by more attacks 
it was decided that to force the people to remain meant 
certain death and a destruction of the balance of the 
valuable property, so the only thing to do was to move 
the people out as fast as possible and surrender the 
city. After the commanders had held this council, 
news of their decision was conveyed to the subordinate 

Lieutenant Gordon's heart was broken when he real- 
ized that the beautiful city of Los Angeles must be 
either surrendered or destroyed^ yet he knew that unless 
the Government quickly made some new and wonderful 
inventions, many more defeats were in store. When 
Captain George Cooper who was in command of Lieu- 
tenant Gordon's company, received orders that no move 
was to be made and no scouts to be sent out until further 
instructions, he called Lieutenants Gordon and Kennel- 
worth and conveyed to them the orders. Lieutenant 
Gordon was desperate. He wanted to do something to 
help save the situation, but to offer his advice to his 
superior officers was futile. Finally, he decided to dis- 
obey orders and go out on a scouting expedition alone 
and see what he could find out. He thought he might 
locate a Japanese base, as he believed they had a 
mother ship somewhere near from which they were 
sending out the bombing planes. He was flying very 
low as he crossed the line below San Diego. All at once 
a Japanese plane was coming straight toward him. 
He immediately turned his plane and rushed back 
across the line followed closely by the enemy who was 
gaining on him rapidly. Lieutenant Gordon whirled 


his plane around quickly and charged the Japanese 
plane. The fight lasted for several minutes. 

After Lieutenant Gordon had been gone some time 
and failed to return Lieutenant Kennelworth knowing 
that he had disobeyed orders and gone out with his 
plane decided that some harm might have come to him 
and that he too must disobey orders and go to his rescue. 
He jumped into a fast plane and sailed out, going 
direct toward San Diego. He soon sighted the two 
planes in combat and just before he reached the scene, 
they went down together. His heart sank within him. 
He knew it was his old friend Robert and feared for 
the worst. Landing along the side of the wreck he 
found that the Japanese aviator had been killed. Rob- 
ert's leg had been broken ; otherwise he was uninjured. 
He quickly hauled him aboard his own plane and 
started back for headquarters and was just in time as 
other Japanese planes were approaching and followed 
him close into Los Angeles. Lieutenant Gordon was 
confined to the hospital three or four weeks before his 
leg healed and he fully recovered. He was given a 
severe reprimand for disobeying orders but because he 
had brought down an enemy plane the Government 
made him a Captain for this bravery and also promoted 
Lieutenant Kennelworth, his chum, to the same rank. 

In the meantime, the people had been moved away 
from Los Angeles as fast as possible. There had been sev- 
eral minor attacks by the enemy and more buildings had 
been destroyed and only a few of the enemy's planes 
had been brought down. The situation was desperate. 
People w^ere frantic. The United States was hopelessly 


outnumbered by the Spanish and Japanese air forces. 
England was threatening to join forces with Japan and 
Spain. An attack on San Francisco was expected at 
any hour. People wanted to get away and move east 
into the mountains for protection, but the Government 
had notified everyone to remain. The fact that the 
foreign planes were noiseless put the United States at 
a great disadvantage. Robert and Walter were using 
their secret radio to communicate with each other. 
They had offered this invention to the Government and 
it had been accepted. This was a great help as the Jap- 
anese were unable to intercept their code messages or 
take any message from the air because there were none. 
The United States Army officers knew that they must 
fight for time to get some new inventions ready to com- 
bat the enemy. On June 14th, Los Angeles was sur- 
rendered. White flags were run up all over the city as 
a signal for the enemy planes to stop attacking. The 
plan was to send no message to the enemy headquarters 
in Mexico but to wait and see what action they would 
take or what terms they would offer to make. General 
Pearson of the Aviation Corps, General Johnson of the 
Cavalry, Admiral Dawson of the Navy and General 
Marshall of the Infantry held a council to decide the 
next and wisest move to make. A plan was discussed 
for crossing the Rio Grande into Mexico with land 
troops and making an attempt to capture the supply 
base of the enemy. General Pearson said that the days 
of old tactics and war had changed, that the enemy 
evidently intended to make this a war in the air and 
that they would attack troops from the air. To send 


an army into the mountains of Mexico would not only 
mean the loss of thousands of lives, which would prove 
useless, but that part of the air force would have to be 
sent into Mexico to protect the army and this would 
weaken the coast patrol and give the enemy a chance to 
make an air attack on other coast cities. Admiral 
Dawson said that in the weakened condition of the 
I^avy, since the disaster from the first attack by the Jap- 
anese planes, it would be foolhardy to attempt any ag- 
gressive campaign by the Navy, that what ships they had 
were now scattered along the Southern, Eastern and 
Western shores for protection and to concentrate them 
at one point would only weaken other joints from which 
they would have to be withdrawn. General Marshall 
was of the opinion that the best plan was not to attack, 
but let the enemy make the first move every time and 
try to find some way to protect the coast cities, that 
what we needed was time to get better equipped with 
sufficient airplanes to cope with the enemy's superior air 
force. So it was finally decided that the wisest course 
to pursue was a waiting attitude. 

There was a panic in Wall Street when the news came 
of the surrender of Los Angeles. Edna had been left 
in charge of the office in New York and thru the secret 
Pocket Radio, kept in communication with Waltetr and 
Robert. She was conducting a campaign in the stock 
market for them and had made a fortune on the short 
side of the market. Business was bad, and the whole 
country was in a state of turmoil. 

After the white flags were floated over the rains of 
Los Angeles, days went by and there were no more 


attacks by the enemy, nor was any word received from 
enemy headquarters. The American patrol planes 
around Los Angeles reported occasionally seeing the 
enemy planes scouting over the city at great heights, 
evidently taking observation as to what was going on. 
This mysterious action on the part of the enemy was a 
source of worry to the commanding officers of the United 
States. The people all over the country were in a state 
of anxiety, wondering where the enemy would strike 
next. The Infantry and Cavalry were restlessly wait- 
ing orders to go into action along the Rio Grande. 

On the night of August 1st, the enemy planes crossed 
the Rio Grande and dropped bombs all along from 
Brownsville to El Paso, destroying property and killing 
more than a hundred thousand men among the Infantry 
and Cavalry. The enemy planes were again flying very 
high. The anti-craft guns and the attack by our 
planes did very little damage, only bringing down ^\q 
of the enemy planes along the entire lines, while more 
than 200 of the American airplanes were destroyed by 
bombs dropping on them from above. General Mar- 
shall in his report to General Pearson next day said: 
"Hell turned loose in the sky last night from Brownsville 
to El Paso. Our loss was terrific and the enemy's loss 
was very small. There is but one hope and that is to 
get more and better airplanes. We must get planes that 
will rise to a height where they can reach the enemy 
and make the fight in the air." 

Captain Robert Gordon was still stationed near Loi 
Angeles and when news came of the terrible loss of life 
along the Rio Grande, his mind turned to "Marie the 


Angel of Mercy," — ^his great plane secretly stored away 
in the Adirondack Mountains for use in just such an 
emergency as this. He knew what the ^^Demon of Death'' 
could do and the sleeping gas invented by Captain 
Kennelworth. He thought of going to General Pearson, 
telling him of his discoveries and offering them to the 
United States to put into immediate use, but after 
meditating over the matter decided that they would only 
call him a fool and refuse to listen to him as they had 
before, because he was too young. However, he asked 
General Pearson for orders to permit him to go on a 
scouting expedition over Mexico and up and down the 
Rio Grande to see if he could learn anything of value. 
On the morning of August 3rd, Captain Robert Gor- 
don traveled across Arizona and ISTew Mexico and as he 
neared El Paso saw the largest airship that he had ever 
seen before slowly drifting over El Paso. It was a giant 
plane and Robert knew that it was either a mother ship 
or one of the enemy's great bombing planes which had 
been so high that he had never been able to see them 
before. He began circling it at a great distance, watch- 
ing to see what this monster of the air was going to do. 
Finally, it slowed down and came to a complete stand- 
still. He saw that it could anchor in the air and knew 
that the enemy had another discovery that would beat 
what the Americans had. Waiting for awhile, he saw 
what seemed to be an observation platform emerge from 
the side of the plane. An officer appeared on it with 
some instruments. Captain Gordon thought that they 
were either taking photographs or making observations 
over El Paso for some purpose. Fortunately, he had 
started out on a bombing plane and had plenty of bombs 


on board. Decided that lie had hut one life to give for 
his country and that he would rise as high as he could, 
sail swiftly over this monster and drop his bombs. 
When he got as close over it as he could gauge, he re- 
leased the automatic control and started dropping bombs 
one after another. The first bomb made a hit and 
struck the ship near the middle, which was lucky, tear- 
ing a terrific hole in it. He knew from the way it acted 
that it was badly disabled. Now was the time to get 
in his effective work. Dropping lower, he let go more 
bombs, this time striking the giant ship both in the front 
and rear. It started to fall rapidly and he followed it 
down and got close enough to see that there were still 
men on board alive so he let go more bombs and in a 
few minutes there was nothing but a wreck of the great- 
est dreadnought of death which had ever floated over 
American soil. 

Before venturing to land Captain Gordon ascended to 
a great height, circled the sky to see if there were any 
more enemy ships in sight which might endanger his 
life. Finding the air clear, he immediately radioed 
the news with his Pocket-Radio to Captain Kennelworth 
who was then stationed at San Diego. The news was 
quickly flashed to General Pearson's headquarters. On 
examination they found that the giant ship was a mother 
ship more than 600 feet long, bearing the name of 
^^Tokyo J-1'' and that it carried 25 bombing planes cf 
the most modern type with collapsible wings and 
equipped with powerful searchlights carrying bombs 
and poisonous gases. It was estimated that more than 
100 officers and aviators were aboard the airship when 
it fell. All were killed but two. They were badly 


wounded with broken limbs and were taken prisoners. 
There were found to be three of the enemy's planes that 
were not damaged badly. Captain Gordon and Cap- 
tain Kennelworth tested these planes after they were 
put back in working order and found that they were 
high altitude planes and could rise higher than any of 
the planes used by the United States. This was a great 
victory because it would enable the American inventors 
to find out how these planes were built and they could 
also be used against the enemy. 

iN'ews of this great victory was sent to the President 
of the United States. He ordered General Pearson to 
decorate Captain Gordon with the Cross of Aviation 
and convey to him the gratitude of the people of the 
United States and the President's sincere personal ap- 
preciation. The afternoon newspapers in every large 
city in the United States carried in big headlines 
GORDO]^." The people thruout the United States 
breathed a sigh of relief; felt that the tide was at last 
turning and that now some way would be found to de- 
stroy more of the enemy's giant ships. 

When General Pearson called Captain Gordon before 
him, he was very modest and meek because he remem- 
bered the severe reprimand before when he disobeyed 
orders and brought down the Japanes plane near San 
Diego. This time he had acted on instnictions from 
General Pearson and was very happy to have rendered 
a great service to his country. As the General read the 
message from the President, tears came into his eyes. 
He thanked his commanding officer and said that he 


hoped he might have many more opportunities to render 
service to his beloved country. At that time his 
thoughts turned to Marie and he wondered where she 
might be and if she knew what was happening. He was 
especially happy because he had brought this enemy ship 
down in the State in which he was born and that State 
of which he was very proud. Captain Kennelworth 
came to congratulate him and said : ^^Robert, old pal, I 
am very proud of you and your great achievement. 
The Lone Star State of Texas which was distinguished 
by its brave sons at the Battle of the Alamo, has again 
been distinguished by one of her favorite sons, and 
Mexico as well as Spain and Japan will be made to real- 
ize that the Texans never surrender." 

After the night attack and the great destruction along 
the Rio Grande, the American forces waited anxiously 
and in peril for another attack. Days went by with- 
out any sign from the enemy. Los Angeles had not 
been molested and the mystery was deepening as to what 
were the enemy's plans and the next move they would 
make. General Pearson had ordered one of the planes 
from the "Tokyo J-1" sent to the Major Electric Com- 
pany in the East where they could experiment with it 
and make some planes like it or better ones. He gave 
one of the planes to Captain Gordon and the other to 
Captain Kennelworth to be put into service. Captain 
Gordon asked that they be permitted to go into Mexico, 
locate the enemy's headquarters and try to destroy more 
of their ships, but the General refused to grant this 
request, saying that he would not risk the lives of such 
valuable men or risk losing the ships which might prove 
very valuable when the enemy again made an attack. 



September, 1930 

AFTER long days of anxious waiting, with the 
JTjl^ people nervous and excited, came tlie attack on 
San Francisco. The enemy planes attacked from the 
West, the South and the E'orth, slipping in silently 
in large numhers. Poisoned gas was turned loose, hombs 
were dropped all over the city and most of the important 
business and Government buildings were destroyed. 
The destruction was the greatest in history, much 
greater than the earthquake in 1906. Loss of life was 
terrific. General Pearson ordered Captain Gordon and 
Kennelworth to lead the defense of the city, using the 
Japanese planes which had been taken from the wreck 
of the "Tokyo J-1." As soon as they got in high alti- 
tude over San Francisco, they could see that this was a 
gigantic attack. Thousands of airplanes were circling 
the air from every direction. It was evident that the 
enemy intended to destroy San Francisco very quickly. 
Captain Gordon and Captain Kennelworth were able 
to keep in communication thru their Pocket Radio. 
They agreed that one of them should attack the enemy 
planes approaching from the ISTorth and the other, the 
planes approaching from the South and West, going as 
high as they could and if possible getting above the 
enemy planes and dropping bombs on them. When 


Captain Gordon got high in the air, he saw another 
mother ship anchored and with the smaller planes tak- 
ing off from it. He sailed over and let loose his bomhs 
and destroyed this ship. Other ships were coming from 
every direction by the thousands. He sailed over them 
letting loose his bombs cautiously. 

Captain Kennelworth also encountered planes by the 
thousands coming across from the West and succeeded 
in bringing down numbers of them. Finally, the enemy 
planes turned on him and when he saw that escape 
seemed almost impossible, decided to try to race back 
to headquarters. The enemy planes were firing on him. 
One wing of his plane was damaged, then a propeller 
was broken and as his plane was crashing to the earth, 
he felt that he was sure to lose his life ; tried to steer 
the best he could and finally, seeing that he was going 
to land on a smooth spot where there were no trees or 
buildings, he crawled out on top of one of the wings. 
A few minutes after the crash he regained conscious- 
ness, finding himself uninjured with only a few minor 
scratches. Fortunately he was near one of the army 
bases and made his way quickly there. He could see 
to the West that San Francisco was in flames and knew 
that the destruction was complete. His first thought 
was what had happened to his old pal, Robert Gordon. 
Feeling in his pocket and finding his radio safe, he sent 
the distress signal which they had always used, asking 
"Are you alive and where are you ?" Minutes went by 
and no reply. He was heartsick and feared that Robert 
had lost his life. He slowly made his way to head- 
quarters and reported what had happened. 


Captain Gordon finally exhausted his hombs, but he 
estimated that he had brought down several hundred 
of the enemy planes because he had sailed over them 
where they were flying by the hundreds in wedge for- 
mations, each division being followed by a giant supply 
ship which could anchor high up in the air and supply 
more bombs when the bombing planes exhausted their 
supply and returned for more. Robert thought, "this is 
just what our Government needs. If there were only a 
supply ship in the air now where I could go and get 
more bombs, I could bring down hundreds more of the 
enemy's planes." He decided to make his way back to 
the base or headquarters as he was powerless without 
bombs, but his decision was too late. The enemy planes 
had located him and were coming straight toward him. 
He speeded up and tried to make his way to safety, 
fearing that any minute the enemy would fire on him or 
drop a bomb on his plane, but the Japanese had dis- 
covered that he was flying one of their own planes and 
they thought he was one of their own aviators and had 
no intention of harming him. When they got close 
enough to see that the plane was piloted by an American 
aviator, they flew close beside him, signaled him to 
follow them, one plane leading and two others falling 
in beside him. There was nothing else to do and he was 
glad of a chance to save his life. They led him up, up, 
up, thousands of feet in the air, finally reached a giant 
plane anchored, where they landed, taking Captain 
Gordon a prisoner. 

As soon as they had landed with him, his mind went 
back to the days of his youth, when he had built his 


first bicycle to ride on the water, and when he had read 
the Bible and talked about the wars to come and made 
his plans for the great airship. He recalled the dream 
his mother had which greatly disturbed her. She told 
him she dreamed that she saw San Francisco destroyed 
by some terrible machine and that one of her sons had 
nearly lost his life there. He thought of how his mother 
had told him about his oldest brother losing his life in 
the San Francisco earthquake and he wondered if now 
he was to lose his life there, because he felt that the 
Japs were very treacherous and would probably not 
keep him a prisoner but would take his life. He prayed 
for his dear old mother and prayed for Marie that she 
might be safe and her life be spared, no matter what 
his fate might be. 

Through all this excitement, for the first time he 
thought of his Pocket-Radio. Before he could get it 
out of his pocket, he received the S. O. S. signal from 
Walter and answered, telling him what had happened 
and where he was. 

Ever since the first battle of Los Angeles, the United 
States officers had felt certain that an attack would 
come upon San Francisco and had prepared for it the 
best way possible. They had concentrated a greater 
portion of their best airplanes there and had thrown 
them into the fight by the thousands and they had gone 
down in large numbers, not only being outnumbered by 
the enemy planes but being unable to follow the enemy 
planes high enough to destroy them. When reports 
were made the following morning, more than three 
thousand of this country's airplanes had been lost. 


The loss of life in San Francisco was appalling. Almost 
half of the population had been wiped out. Most of 
the valuable buildings had been destroyed. All the 
ships anchored in the harbor were blown to pieces. A 
poisonous gas which American chemists had never seen 
or heard of before had been distributed all over San 
Francisco and the people who were left were sick and 
dying by the thousands. The waters in the bay had 
been poisoned and the fish were dying from this deadly 
gas. It was indeed a time of trouble such as the world 
has never known, as spoken of by St. John in the Book 
of Revelation. 

The capture of Captain Gordon and the loss of both 
of the Japanese airplanes which had been captured 
at the destruction of the "Tokyo J-1" was a dishearten- 
ing blow, because Captain Kennelworth had reported 
how effectively he had worked over the enemy planes 
and how many he had destroyed. He was sure that 
Captain Gordon had destroyed many of their planes. 
When a survey was made of the city it was found that 
several hundred of the enemy's planes had been brought 
down. Most of this was attributed to the work done 
by Captain Gordon and Kennelworth with the high 
altitude foreign planes. When all reports were in, the 
commanders of the United States armies got together 
for a conference. This disaster in such a short time 
was bewildering and it required quick decision as to 
the next move. They were at a loss to figure out what 
the enemy^s next move would be, remembering that 
after Los Angeles had been surrendered and the white 
flag had floated over it, it had never been molested. 


Knowing that another attack would finish the remains 
of San Francisco, they decided to surrender it, and 
again the white flag was raised over all the remaining 
buildings. When General Pearson saw these instruc- 
tions being carried out, he was overcome with emotion. 
Tears were flowing down his cheeks and he exclaimed ; 
*^My God, my God, is the land of liberty to be destroyed ? 
Is there no way to prevent this deadly destruction ?'' 

As soon as the Japanese had captured Captain Gor- 
don they knew who he was. He was the man who had 
sold them the great silent muffler. They brought him 
to headquarters in Mexico where he was questioned as 
to what other inventions he had. He told them that 
the only invention he had of value was the secret radio, 
with which he could send communications without any 
sound in the air and without anyone intercepting the 
messages, but made no mention of the other discoveries 
that he had which he knew could be used in time of 
emergency and of which he had never told the United 
States Government officials. The Japanese offered 
Robert his freedom and a large amount of money if 
he would sell them this invention. After communicat- 
ing secretly and silently wdth Walter, Robert had him 
tell the commanding General about the proposition the 
Japanese had offered him and asked for instructions as 
to what he should do. Their reply was to remain pris- 
oner and not give up any of his secrets to the enemy, 
because the situation was bad enough at the best. But 
Robert knew that his services would be of greater value 
to his Government and that it was bad judgment for 
him to remain a prisoner. He felt that he could make 


another invention for communications which would 
outwit the Japs, so he decided on his own responsibility 
to give up the secret radio, and after they tested it, they 
gave him his freedom and conveyed him safely out of 
the enemy lines. Robert returned to headquarters near 
San Francisco and reported to Colonel Davis just what 
he had done. He was immediately sent before General 
Pearson who was then in command of the United States 
Air forces. General Pearson after hearing the story 
and considering Robert's splendid record, decided that 
clemency should be extended to him but, before doing so, 
decided to communicate with the President of the 
United States and await his decision and instructions. 
A meeting of the Cabinet was called and they voted that 
Captain Gordon was a traitor to his country, but decided 
that he should not be court-martialed and shot, but dis- 
honored. Orders were sent that his uniform be torn 
from him and that he be held a prisoner. This was the 
greatest blow to Robert that had ever befallen him since 
the loss of Marie, but he had faith in God. He knew 
that he had done right and what was for the best, just 
as the Creator of the universe does all things well and 
for the best. He read his Bible that night while in 
prison and was consoled by reading Job, where he said, 
"Lord, Lord, I'll wait until my change comes." Robert 
knew that the time would come when he would be able 
to demonstrate to his Government that his judgment was 
right and that he was acting for the best. His heart 
and soul were with his country and he would sacrifice 
time and money to be prepared to protect his Govern- 
ment. He asked to be allowed to have a conference with 


Walter, which was granted. Told Walter to say nothing 
about his sleeping gas discovery or the ^' Demon of 
Death/' — the great light ray destroyer which they 
could use, and to tell nothing of the great ship *'Marie 
the Angel of Mercy," which they had safely stored away 
in the Adirondack Mountains. That when the Govern- 
ment came to realize the need of great help and faced 
defeat, he would then demonstrate the inventions that 
he had to save the country. 

General Pearson was very much interested in Gor- 
don's case. He remembered the great feat of bringing 
down the ^'Tokyo J-1" and believed that Robert was a 
genius and a valuable man to the Government. If the 
officials had listened to Robert and taken the discovery 
he had offered them, probably the defeat in San Fran- 
cisco would never have happened. He did not blame 
Robert for selling his invention to Japan in peace 
time, nor did he condemn him for turning over his 
secret Pocket Radio to the Japanese to secure his free- 
dom. Believed he was loyal to his country and acted 
as he thought best and had not done it for a selfish 
motive. The General decided to visit Robert at the 
prison. After holding a conference with him, ordered 
him removed and brought to headquarters where he 
could keep him under his personal supervision. Robert 
confided to General Pearson that if he could secure his 
release, and let him return to his laboratory in ISTew 
York, he could very quickly complete another inven- 
tion to enable the United States forces to communicate 
secret orders from place to place, which the enemy 
could not understand or use. He told him that he had 


an invention partly completed which when placed a cer- 
tain distance from an airplane would prevent any com- 
munication by his secret radio and that with this it 
would make the secret radio which he turned over to 
Japan, absolutely useless. General Pearson believed 
his story and had faith in him so communicated with 
the President of the United States and obtained per- 
mission to send Robert Gordon to his ISTew York labora- 
tory. The General realized that the situation was much 
worse than the newspapers were letting the public know. 
The Government was suppressing their weakened con- 
dition. General Pearson knew that with help from 
England or any other foreign country, it would be easy 
for the enemy to take New Orleans, Chicago and then 
sweep down on Washington and IsTew York. The lib- 
erty of the United States now hung in a balance and 
unless something was done, and done quickly, their 
cause would be lost. 

General Pearson wrote to the President that there 
was no denying the fact that the situation was critical 
and that the enemy had something up their sleeve and 
that unless every effort was made to forestall their move, 
he feared a repetition of the terrible disaster at San 
Erancisco. He sent the record of Robert Gordon. Said 
that while he was a young man, he was one of the bravest 
aviators that he had ever known ; that he was not only 
bright but brilliant. He believed he was a genius. That 
he had had a long talk with him and that Gordon had 
asked to be released and permitted to return to his 
laboratory in ISTew York where he believed he could 
complete a valuable invention which would prove a great 


help to the country. The General recommended that 
Gordon he released and permitted to return to 'New 
York and given a chance. Said that this was the age 
of the young men because they were progressive and 
up to the times. 

The President wrote General Pearson to use his own 
judgment and send Gordon to New York if he thought 
best. General Pearson gave orders that Robert Gordon 
be brought to him. He communicated the good news, 
gave him a passport and told him to proceed immedi- 
ately to New York and work just as rapidly as possible 
to perfect any kind of invention that would help defeat 
the enemy's plans. 



WHEN Robert arrived in "New York, Edna told 
him about the great fortune which she had 
made on the short side of the market and how when 
she received the good news by secret radio of his cap- 
ture of the ^^ Tokyo J-1" she calculated that as soon as 
it was generally known, it would restore confidence and 
stocks would have a big rally. She hastily covered all 
the short contracts and bought stocks for long account. 
The following afternoon when the big headlines an- 
nounced the capture of the Tokyo, traders all rushed to 
buy and the market advanced rapidly. She said "Mr. 
Gordon, do you know the market is following the fore- 
cast which you mapped out in 1927 ?" He said, "I 
have been so worried over the war and my dishonor that 
I haven't had time to think about making money. If 
General Pearson hadn't proved to be a good friend, I 
would still be in prison. 'Now I must use some of my 
inventions to help my country and prove to them that 
I did act for the best and that I am loyal." Edna asked 
if he thought there was any hope of the terrible war 
ending soon. "No," he replied, "it will get worse in 
1931 when many other nations will join against us. 
The end will not come until the Summer or Fall of 
1932." "That is dreadful," she said, "if it lasts that 
long, they will destroy every large city in the United 
States unless something is done to beat them." 


In the latter part of October, 1930, Robert returned 
to Denver, Colorado, where General Pearson had moved 
the aviation headquarters, and was moving heaven and 
earth to prevent the advance of the enemy toward the 
East. Many people on the coast had become frightened 
and moved to Denver for protection. Robert brought 
the new invention which he called the ^'Radio Annuli- 
fier." The Spaniards and Japanese were making use 
of Robert's secret radio, which was one of the most 
valuable discoveries up to that time. The Annulifier 
was now placed on scouting airplanes and they were 
Bent out. They found that it would work a distance of 
several hundred miles. This disorganized the enemy 
forces because they did not understand what had gone 
wrong with the secret mechanism of the Pocket-Radio 
with which they were able to transmit orders without 
sound or fear of detection. They had to resort to the 
old method of using radios and wireless. Robert had 
invented a new machine to record either sound or com- 
munications by light waves. He soon secured the plans 
of the enemy and reported to General Pearson, who was 
still in command for the Aviation Corps, that the enemy 
was planning to attack from the Gulf of Mexico, follow 
up the Mississippi River, take New Orleans and at the 
same time make a joint attack across the Great Lakes, 
cutting off the Government's forces and the wing which 
:was holding across from Denver, Colorado to Canada on 
the North and the border of Texas on the Southwestern 
side. When General Pearson received this disappoint- 
ing news, he realized that the situation was desperate. 
He communicated with the President of the United 


States, who immediately called the Cabinet together. 
All the Army OflBcers were called in conference to dis- 
cuss plans as to the best thing to do to forestall the 
attack. They were forced to admit the painful truth 
that the fleet of airplanes was not sufficient to 
withdraw enough forces from the Western line to 
send to the ISTorth and South, to protect Chicago and 
the Mississippi valley. General Pearson made plain 
to the War Council the great value of Kobert Gor- 
don and suggested that he be restored to hfs 
former rank for what he had already done. They 
agreed with him and Robert Gordon was made Colonel 
in the early part of N'ovember, 1930. Walter Kennel- 
worth, for his great services in working with Robert, 
was also promoted to Colonel. 

When Colonel Gordon informed General Pearson that 
Mrs. Kennelworth was his sole secret aid in completing 
the Annulifier which had helped him to get the enemy's 
plans, this news was conveyed by the General to the 
President of the United States who ordered Mrs. Ken- 
nelworth to report immediately at headquarters in 
Washington. The President thanked her personally 
for the great service she had rendered the country and 
told her that she was the greatest woman since Molly 
Pitcher, who had taken her husband's place at the 
cannon. He conferred upon her the title of Captain 
of Inventions and ordered her to return to her labora- 
tories in l^ew York and continue her scientific work. 
This brought great rejoicing to Colonel Gordon and 
Colonel Kennelworth and they redoubled their efforts 
to do everything to help save the country, but they were 


not in the War Council and had nothing to say in regard 
to the plans of protection or attack. 

Complications came thick and fast, the enemy was 
landing more planes in Mexico, bringing up reinforce- 
ments. They moved part of their army from San 
Francisco north, and in December, 1930, after a short 
engagement, captured Seattle and Portland. The War 
Council knew that this left the enemy in command of 
the entire Pacific Coast as most all of the smaller towns 
had been abandoned because they feared destruction 
and the next attack would probably be either on the 
South or the East. They were satisfied that they would 
probably attack from the Gulf of Mexico and try to 
get a good hold on the Southeastern part of the United 
States and, if successful, would then attack from Canada 
and the Great Lakes. The United States Government 
was making airplanes as fast as possible, but they were 
BO far behind and lacked trained men to man them, 
that the situation was very tense and the Government 
officials freely expressed their anxiety. People in the 
East were excited and scared. They feared an attack 
upon the defenseless cities at any time and that the 
destruction of Los Angelss, San Francisco, Portland 
and Seattle might be repeated. The crushing blows that 
the Government had received in the loss of the Pacific 
Coast had weakened the morale of the people and they 
had lost confidence in the Government and its officials. 
The fact that the enemy had made no attempt to set 
a fixed ransom on any of the cities captured showed that 
they were looking for something bigger before trying 
to enforce their demands upon the United States. The 


GoTemment officials knew that tlie Japanese would de- 
mand California or the greater part of the Pacific Coast 
territory. They were hoping that further attacks could 
be staved off until they were better prepared to meet 
theuL Army officials, as usual, thought they were han- 
dling everything for the best and paid no attention to 
the counsel of men who might be able to help. 

Colonel Kennelworth confided to some of the Gen- 
erals that Colonel Gordon and himself had some great 
discoveries which, when and if completed would beat 
the enemy, but they paid little attention to his state- 
ments, and after Walter and Robert had a conference, 
they decided to keep quiet and say nothing further about 
them until the time when the Government was in des- 
peration and would listen to reason. 


After months of waiting and only a few scouting ex- 
peditions on the part of the enemy, a sudden attack 
occurred in March. A large fleet of airplanes sailed up 
the Mississippi River and attacked New Orleans. De- 
struction was swift and severe. The United States 
started to withdraw forces from across the Central 
part and from Texas, but they soon realized that 
somewhere out in the Atlantic Ocean or in the 
Gulf of Mexico, there was a secret base of supplies 
and they suspected that England had already joined 
forces with the enemy. The enemy's planes were 
so superior, their poisonous gas and bombs so effective 
that New Orleans fell within three days. The alarm 
spread so fast over the United States that people were 


panic-stricken. There was a panic in Wall Street. 
Stocks crashed rapidly and Captain Edna Kennelworth 
was again on the short side and had made a large amount 
of money for the firm of Gordon & Kennelworth. 

After the terrible destruction of ISTew Orleans, it was 
again decided to float the white flag over the city, as 
had been done in Los Angeles, San Francisco, Portland 
and Seattle. People were badly frightened ; were leav- 
ing their homes and property and going in every direc- 
tion, not knowing which was the best way to go to save 
their lives. Many of the old darkies went to the 
swamps, hid out until they were starving to death, feel- 
ing that they were safer away from any of the cities 
or buildings. The most mystifying thing to the Gov- 
ernment officials was that up to this time when the 
enemy had succeeded in destroying a city, they had 
never returned or attempted to do any more damage 
after the white flag floated over it. They knew that the 
enemy had several bases in Mexico and were at a loss 
to understand why more attacks had not been made on 
the towns along the border of Texas ; but now that they 
had started up the Mississippi River, it was plain that 
they were bent on destroying only the largest cities in 
the country and that, eventually, they would make de- 
mands for large amounts of indemnity and territory. 
Why no demands had been made up to this time and 
why the enemy had not tried to land troops and take 
charge was hard to understand. The wiser heads among 
the Government officials felt that the enemy wanted to 
sufficiently frighten the people all over the United States 
and destroy enough life and property that when they 


did make a demand, that no matter how unreasonable, 
the United States would be forced to accept. It was 
thought that there was some secret treaty between Spain, 
Japan, Mexico and other foreign countries, and that 
they had started their campaign in the South and would 
later attack the Eastern Coast because they knew that 
they would get help from other countries if it was re- 

After the fall of 'New Orleans, the enemy continued 
their march up the Mississippi valley. One by one 
important cities were bombed. ^Natchez, Vicksburg, 
then Memphis fell under the fire of the enemy. The 
devastation was the greatest ever known. ]^ot only 
were the buildings destroyed by bombs, but fire and 
poisoned gases were used. Hundreds of thousands of 
people lost their lives. People were so terrified that 
they wanted to flee to the mountains and forests and 
get away from all the towns. The march up the Missis- 
sippi thus far had cost the Government the loss of 
thousands of their best airplanes. The enemy^s loss was 
very small. On account of flying at such great heights, 
it was hard to reach them with the anti-aircraft guns 
or the army planes. 

The United States army officers knew that the next 
objective would be St. Louis, and that if St. Louis were 
captured, they would probably attack Chicago, close the 
lines, prepare to attack the Eastern Coast and try to 
take Washington and New York. Colonel Gordon and 
Colonel Kennelworth were doing great work, but were 
fighting against terrific odds. They had to take orders 
from their superior officers, and were not able to act 


on their own initiative. Colonel Gordon was permitted 
to sit in at a conference of tbe War Council in April, 
1931, but after listening to his plans, they refused to 
accept them; at the same time they knew the country 
needed help because further attacks were imminent, and 
the enemy was pushing on to victory and gaining more 
help all the time. Some of Colonel Gordon's plans were 
to ask France to come to our aid in view of the fact 
they had helped us in the Revolution of 1812 and that 
we had gone to their rescue in the Great War in 1917 
showing our appreciation for the services rendered by 
Lafayette. He also wanted to ask Canada to join us 
and protect the J^orthern border of the United States. 
After the first battle of INTew Orleans, the United 
States transferred all the planes they could spare for 
patrol of the Eastern and Southern coasts along the 
Atlantic and Gulf of Mexico. Commercial and pas- 
senger airplanes were crossing daily to and from 
Europe. One foggy night in the month of April, scout- 
ing planes flying as high as they could, sighted a large 
fleet of airships flying toward Savannah, Georgia. 
They decided that they were enemy planes making for 
Savannah, to attack it. Commander Rooker in charge 
ordered his company to sail over the fleet and start 
dropping bombs. They were quickly destroyed, all 
falling into the ocean. When our planes descended to 
see how many had been destroyed and what country they 
were from, they found that they were not enemy planes 
at all, but were commercial planes from England, Ger- 
many, Austria and Italy. This complicated matters 
more and diplomatic communications failed to smooth 


out tlie difficulties. England refused to accept an ex- 
planation or apology and all the other countries took 
sides with her. Our Cabinet officers held a conference. 
They decided that England and the other countries, 
knowing our weakened condition, had intended to join 
the enemy all along and were only waiting for an 
excuse, but they now knew that with all these countries 
against them, without some aid or new discovery, the 
cause was lost. General Pearson said "Colonel Gordon 
was right. We should have asked the help of France 
and Canada long before this. We must now seek aid 
from any country that is friendly to us. We went to 
the rescue of the Allies in the darkest days of the World 
War and surely some of them will stand by us in this, 
our greatest hour of need." 

In May, 1931, England, Germany, Italy and Austria 
joined forces against the United States. The wealth of 
the United States had caused so much jealousy that it 
now began to look as tho Uncle Sam were a lone eagle 
against the world. England began to land her forces 
and establish a base in Canada, and the War Council, 
knowing that England would attack the Eastern Coast, 
made all preparations to try to protect the Northern 
border and the Eastern Coast, withdrawing forces from 
other strategic points to try to protect the North and 
the Eastern part of the United States. 

In the latter part of the month, England and the 
other allied enemy forces sailed across the Atlantic, 
bringing their entire fleets on the water escorted by 
thousands of modem airplanes. They had been prepar- 
ing for war for years; had built fast hydroplanes 


which could travel on the water at more than 150 
miles an hour. When this fleet arrived off the At- 
lantic Coast, the United States air patrol attacked 
them, hut were so far outnumbered that it was 
futile. The patrol was quickly destroyed. All of 
the United States commercial planes were stopped from 
carrying mail, passengers or express across the Atlantic. 
The enemies were now in position to blockade the United 
States on every side. The Japanese, Spanish and Mexi- 
can planes were patrolling the Gulf of Mexico and the 
Pacific Coast. We were now in a worse position than 
the Allies were in 1917 when they were fighting with 
their backs to the wall and the United States went to 
their rescue. The War Council knew that England 
would now close the l^orthem border, shut us off from 
Canada and would probably attack all along the border 
sooner or later. 

The United States had concentrated all the available 
forces which could possibly be spared to try and fore- 
stall attacks upon Chicago and the Central part of the 
country. While an attack was hourly expected in St. 
Louis, part of the English, German and Italian battle- 
ships, under the protection of their air fleet, moved to 
the mouth of the Mississippi River. The airplanes, num- 
bering thousands, led the advance up the river, followed 
by the hydroplanes and battleships. The planes de- 
stroyed cities and drove the people away in terror. 
When this march started, the United States War Coun- 
cil decided to move the Infantry and Artillery as fast 
as possible to try and protect the territory along the 
Mississippi and prevent the advance up thru the 


Central and IN'ortliem parts of the United States. The 
enemies took charge of New Orleans and placed their 
officers in control of the city. Fierce fighting continued 
all the way up the river. The United States was hope- 
lessly outnumbered and the loss of men and planes was 
enormous. It began to look as if resistance was folly. 
It was plain that this was a move to take charge of our 
territory and showed that Japan, Spain, and Mexico 
had only been waiting for the time when England and 
other countries would join them to start taking over 
captured cities. 

The move up the Mississippi was swift. Every town 
was taken over and placed under the control of English 
officers. Finally, when Cairo, Illinois, was reached the 
United States had perfected a new invention for drop- 
ping chemicals from airplanes into the water and then 
using an electric current from an airplane to discharge 
the chemical hundreds of miles away. 

When the enemy advanced and the airplane attack 
was on at Cairo, the inhabitants had been moved to 
Louisville and Cincinnati and there was no attempt to 
try to save the city. The plan was to let the enemy 
hydroplanes and battleships move up the river and 
destroy them by the powerful electric charge in the 
water. When they had completed great destruction in 
Cairo, the hydroplanes and light battle cruisers which 
followed up the advance, taking charge of cities, moved 
up to the mouth of the Ohio to land and take charge 
of Cairo. 

Colonel Walter Kennel worth had been sent to Cairo 
with a new plane which had been completed by the 



Major Electric Co. This plane was equipped with an 
electric machine which could take the electric current 
from the air, charge into the water, and destroy battle- 
ships for miles in every direction. He was circling the 
sky at a high altitude and watching for an opportunity. 
Finally, seeing the airplanes receding from Cairo when 
they thought they had completed the destruction, he 
pressed a button and turned loose the powerful electric 
ray. In less than a minute every cruiser and hydro- 
plane was blown to pieces or burnt up by the electric 
current. The enemy lost every man on board their 
ships. While Cairo had been almost completely de- 
stroyed, this was the first real victory for the United 
States since Colonel Gordon destroyed the ^^Tokyo J-1." 
The news was flashed all over the United States and 
people on the Eastern Coast, from Boston to Miami, 
who feared destruction at any minute, breathed a sigh 
of relief and hoped that this would turn the tide. The 
old-timers talked about the Yankee ingenuity and said 
that the brains of the United States were the greatest 
in the world and would find a way to overcome any 
obstacle and defeat the enemies no matter how power- 
ful they were. 

After this disaster to the hydroplanes which had 
been marching up the Mississippi, the enemy air fleet 
ceased its attacks for awhile, but about the end of June, 
an air fleet swarmed over Cairo, landed without much 
resistance, and officers were put in charge of the town. 
The United States had already asked France to come 
to their rescue and implored Canada to forbid England 
or any other foreign countries to cross their borders to 


attack the Northern and Eastern borders of the United 
States. France had quickly responded and informed 
the United States Government that they stood ready to 
order their air fleet to the United States or to attack 
England and Germany at home. This was another piece 
of good news which cheered the country and put cour- 
age into the hearts of the soldiers who had been fighting 
for more than a year against such great odds and had 
been meeting with such disastrous defeats. The news- 
papers were optimistic, but the Government official! 
knew that the odds were still greatly against us and 
that we were out-classed and outnumbered in the air, 
where the decisive battles would be fought. 



OI:T July 4tli, 1931, the people all over the United 
States were celebrating the victory at Cairo where 
the English and German battleships and hydroplanes 
had been destroyed. Everything had been quiet and 
there had been no more air attacks on the cities. A 
large fleet of the enemies' planes were seen constantly 
scouting up and down the Mississippi. Colonel Gor- 
don had sent out a scouting expedition with some of the 
planes equipped with powerful searchlights and they 
had discovered several mother supply ships, like the 
^^Tokyo," anchored at great heights above Cairo. He 
knew that this meant that preparations were being made 
to attack St. Louis and continue the advance up the 
Mississippi, that the enemy was making for Chicago 
and the Great Lakes to form a line across the United 
States so that their airplanes could control this territory, 
shut off any attacks from the West while they advanced 
on the Eastern and iN'orthern borders of the United 

The !N'ation's birthday brought more good news. 
Canada informed the United States that she would join 
hands with her, order England's forces to leave Ca- 
nadian territory and forbid them to cross Canada to 
attack the United States. This news was received in 
Washington just before the President delivered his an- 


nual Independence address. While his speech was 
short, he called attention to the fact that this was the 
155th anniversary of the independence of the United 
States and that the liberty of this country was threat- 
ened greater than at any time since the days of the 
Declaration of Independence, but stated that cheering 
news had just come from Canada which would be a 
great help ; that France, our old friend, who had stood 
by us before, had also come to our rescue and that there 
was room for hope. The recent victory of Cairo was of 
great importance. The new inventions which were rap- 
idly being completed would surely save the United 
States in her hour of greatest need. He urged the 
people to be courageous, not leave their cities or desert 
their homes unless absolutely necessary. While no one 
could be sure of the end, he hoped that a decisive victory 
would be gained within a few months. 

Colonel Gordon reported what the scouting planes had 
discovered and said that this could mean but one thing, 
that the enemy is concentrating at Cairo and that 
the next attacks would be on St. Louis, then probably 
Louisville, Cincinnati, and Chicago. At a conference 
of the War Council, he suggested that there was no use 
risking the lives of the women and children in these 
cities ; that arrangements should be made to move them 
to places of safety at once, that camps should be estab- 
lished in the Catskills and Adirondack Mountains where 
they could remain until the danger had passed. The 
Council, after discussing the matter, decided that this 
would prove to be a bad move on the part of the Gov- 
ernment because it would disclose their weakened condi- 


tion to tlie enemy who might be scouting around St. 
Louis at high altitudes and would see the people being 
moved away and know that the country was frightened 
and make an attack immediately. The Council decided 
to prepare for an attack, believing that with the help 
of Canada and France, this country would emerge a 

In the early part of August, 1931, the attack upon 
St. Louis started. The United States had concentrated 
every available force there. Canada had sent her air- 
planes to patrol the I^orthern border, enabling the 
United States to withdraw more forces to protect the 
Central part of the country. The battle raged on and 
off, day and night. There were attacks and counter- 
attacks. The United States factories were turning out 
airplanes now at the rate of more than 1000 per day. 
The Henry Motor Company of Detroit had made great 
improvements on bombing and scouting planes and were 
turning them out rapidly. A new long-range gun had 
been completed which would reach the enemy's planes 
at greater heights and this proved to be of great value 
in the battle of St. Louis. On the third day of the 
battle, General Pearson ordered Colonel Gordon and 
Colonel Kennelworth to lead their men against the 
Southern and Eastern wings of the enemy. They suc- 
ceeded in bringing down over 500 of the enemy's planes, 
and the United States in the encounter only lost about 
200 planes. This was very encouraging and General 
Pearson ordered more of the reserves thrown into the 
fight on the following day and this seemed just what 
the enemy was waiting for. One mistake after an- 


other was made by the subordinate officers of the United 
States in carrying out instructions for attacking. The 
bombing planes ran short of ammunition and were de- 
stroyed by the enemies in trying to return to their bases 
for supplies. The enemy had concentrated more than 
30,000 planes for this giant attack on St. Louis. Build- 
ings were being destroyed daily and the loss of life was 
great. Frightened women and children were rushing in 
every direction only to get into the path of the explod- 
ing bombs. The enemy's planes proved superior, 
larger and better-manned. Their large supply ships 
anchored at high altitudes enabled them to get in their 
effective work of destruction when the United States 
planes ran out of ammunition. 

After the battle had waged for 14 days, with the 
United States losing thousands of planes, the cause 
seemed to be hopeless and St. Louis was surrendered. 
The situation was getting more desperate all the time 
and the people again were losing hope. The large loss 
of airships at the battle of St. Louis had weakened the 
U. S. Army regardless of the rapidity with which new 
planes were being turned out. The enemy took charge 
of St. Louis and moved part of their supply bases there. 
The food situation was acute thruout the country. 
Farmers had been afraid to go to the field to plant any- 
thing. Canada was not able to supply all of our needs 
and we were blockaded on the South, East and West. 
The Cabinet now awoke to the fact that many mistakes 
had been made and that the situation instead of improv- 
ing was growing rapidly worse. 

Before the fall of St. Louis or the news of it had had 


time to be fully understood by the people all over the 
United States, the English and the Germans attacked 
the Northern border, making for Chicago. The lines 
were tightly drawn, the enemy was still holding the 
Western Coast and it now meant only a matter of cap- 
turing Chicago, close up the lines between Chicago and 
St. Louis, and complete the enemy's lines across the 
Central part of the United States. Council after coun- 
cil was held while the fighting was going on around the 
Great Lakes. The Government rushed reinforcements 
and the new long-range gun on our large cruising air- 
ships was able to do effective work for a long time in 
protecting Chicago. England lost heavily in the 
battle around the Great Lakes because Canada was 
helping us there, but the blow was heavy to the United 
(States. Our losses in men and planes were tremendous. 
In the early part of September, 1931, it was plain 
from the skirmishes which had been taking place around 
the Great Lakes that the enemy was trying to attack 
Chicago and it was only a question of time when they 
would break thru and make the attack. The United 
States officers were well aware of the fact that if Chi- 
cago fell into the hands of the enemy, it would place 
the United States at a greater disadvantage than ever 
to defend the Eastern Coast. The United States War 
Council decided to urge France to attack England and 
Germany and make them withdraw forces from the 
United States to protect their home cities. France was 
well equipped with airplanes and could rapidly destroy 
the large cities in England and Germany and she was 
the only country on the other side that we could look 


to to help us. When America's appeal was received in 
France, the President of France sent the following mes- 
sage to our Government: 

"France is mindful of the perilous position in which the 
Land of Liberty is now placed. She has not forgotten the days 
when she came to your rescue during the struggles of the 
young republic, and you proved that you did not forget when 
your loyal sons crossed the Atlantic to help save France when 
she was fighting with her back to the wall in 1917. We placed 
the Statue of Liberty in the harbor of New York as a signal 
light to the world to welcome the oppressed from every land 
to the Land of Liberty. It has ever stood as a beacon light 
of truth, liberty and justice to all. We now stand ready to 
defend that statue and its principles. We appreciate the 
generosity of the American people toward us in the past and 
now extend them every aid within our power. Our supplies 
and forces are at your disposal." 

About this time England and Germany knew that 
France was getting ready to aid the United States and 
they had been preparing to enlist the aid of other coun- 
tries in order to complete the victories already won and 
gain control of the United States and divide up the 
territory. On September 6th, France made the first 
attack upon London and the same night attacked Berlin 
from the air, destroying many buildings, with the result 
that there was a large loss of life. Quickly following 
this, England, Germany, Austria, Spain, Italy and 
Japan called upon the other countries with whom they 
had treaties to join them in the final battles against the 
United States, promising a division of the spoils. All 
the world had become so jealous of the prosperity and 


* success of the United States previous to this War of 
the Air that they were eager to join in the conquest and 
share in the great gold supply that had heen gathered 
from all parts of the world by the United States. Tur- 
key and Russia were the first to join the enemy; then 
quickly followed Rumania, Denmark^ Greece, Hungary, 
Horocco and Portugal. These new supporters to the 
enemy's cause rushed their airplane fleets to the East- 
ern shores of the United States ; sent aid to England and 
Germany to help hold off Erance and keep the enemy 
from having to withdraw any forces from the United 
States to protect their own countries. 

The enemy, knowing that they now had practically 
all of Europe against the United States, were confident 
that it would only be a matter of a few weeks to take 
Chicago, Boston, 'New York and Washington, then make 
their own terms and the United States would be forced 
to accept. The United States knew that the most des- 
perate battle of the war was now impending and an- 
other council was held. They were expecting the first 
blow to be struck in Chicago. The enemy's reinforce- 
ments had arrived and were scattered in every direction. 
The night of October 1st proved to be one of the worst 
so far of the war. The enemy attacked Omaha, Kan- 
sas City, Denver, Cincinnati, Louisville, Milwaukee and 
St. Paul. The forces from Mexico attacked El Paso, 
San Antonio, Galveston and Houston. The greater part 
of the United States forces being concentrated around 
Chicago and the East, this scattered attack all over the 
South, West and ISTorth was disorganizing to our forces. 
There was great loss of life and property in all of these 


cities because they were not properly prepared for the 
attack which came suddenly and unexpectedly. 

On the morning of October 2nd a Council was held 
and it was decided to immediately send as many air- 
planes as possible to help protect these cities because 
an attack was expected again that night. This was just 
exactly what the enemy wanted, — ^to get the United 
States to scatter forces, withdrawing part of their armies 
which were protecting Chicago. 

On the night of October 2nd the enemy concen- 
trated an attack of more than 50,000 planes against 
Chicago and broke thru the United States lines on every 
side. England, Germany and Russia turned loose their 
giant dreadnought battle planes, the largest that had 
ever yet been used in the War in the Air. Many of these 
planes carried 12- to 36-inch guns. They were equipped 
with the latest improved 12-cylinder motors ; were oper- 
ated by electricity as well as gasoline. These giant 
planes could be supplied with power thru the air by 
radio current. The attack was well-timed and they had 
every advantage of the United States forces. The first 
attack destroyed Chicago's great skyscrapers. The 
Board of Trade Building, Post Office and other Gov- 
ernment buildings were completely destroyed. Loss of 
life was appalling. Over a million people lost their 
lives. More defenseless women and children were killed 
than in any other battle during the war. 

When the sun rose over the greaty City of Chicago 
on the morning of October 3rd, buildings were smoulder- 
ing in ruins in every direction. It was the greatest 
destruction that had ever been in the history of the 


world. 'No mortal tongue could describe the terrifying 
sights. There was a brief respite. As the sun rose the 
enemy's planes which had wreaked their vengeance, 
withdrew. The United States had lost more than 25,000 
planes and their best aviators had gone down in this 
terrible disaster. 

Colonel Gordon and Colonel Kennelworth had done 
wonderful work and fortunately their lives had been 
preserved for future use to their country. As Colonel 
Gordon made his way to headquarters to report to 
General Pearson, he thought of what he had read in 
the Acts 2:17: "And it shall come to pass in the last 
days, saith God, I will pour out of my Spirit upon all 
flesh : and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, 
and your young men shall see visions, and your old men 
shall dream dreams : and I will shew wonders in heaven 
above, and signs in the earth beneath; blood, and fire, 
and vapour of smoke." He thought of how he had 
dreamed and prophesied and how he had believed the 
Bible knowing that these terrible things would come in 
the latter days. As he saw the blood, the fire, the smoke 
and the ruined city, for a moment he wondered why 
God should permit such destruction as this in order that 
the Scriptures might be fulfilled, but then he thought 
of what he had read in Isaiah 2:2: "And he shall 
judge among the nations, and shall rebuke many people ; 
and they shall beat their swords into plowshares, and 
their spears into pruninghooks ; nation shall not lift up 
sword against nation, neither shall they learn war any 
more." He prayed to God to hasten the day when men 
shall not make war any more. 


The United States officers knew now that if they 
held out, Chicago would be completely annihilated be- 
cause England's giant bombing planes were able to de- 
stroy every building and kill every living soul. General 
Pearson called all the commanding officers together and 
they quickly agreed that with the enemy outnumber- 
ing them 50 to 1, another attack would be soon over 
with and that it was a useless sacrifice of human life 
and their remaining planes to offer resistance. But 
before surrendering, they decided to ask the consent of 
the President and his Cabinet. The President hastily 
called the Cabinet together and when they assembled, 
their faces were grave. They all knew what had hap- 
pened the night before in Chicago. The President with 
sadness in his voice read the decision of the command- 
ing Generals and said : ^^This is the gravest crisis this 
country has ever faced. To surrender may mean the 
loss of our country and our liberty ; to go on and fight 
may mean even worse. To surrender Chicago and wait 
for time to determine the next move may be the wisest 
plan. We can only trust to God and hope. What is 
your decision, gentlemen V^ "Not a man rose to discuss 
the matter. One by one they answered : "It seems best 
to permit our commanding officers to surrender Chi- 

ISTews was quickly flashed to headquarters at Chicago 
and about 10 a.m. the white flag was hoisted from the 
few remaining tall buildings and a large plane was sent 
out to circle the sky with white flags floating from its 
wings. As soon as Chicago was surrendered, the enemy 
planes and land forces were brought up and they 


closed tlie gap between Chicago and St. Louis, leaving 
the Central lines intact and the Western lines holding 
the Pacific Coast. 

The l^ew York Stock Exchange closed to prevent 
complete panic because the people were panic-stricken 
and selling stocks regardless of price. They soon dis- 
covered that the enemy had bases for supplies and 
ships all up and down the Atlantic and in the Gulf of 
Mexico. They were in control of the ^N^orthern border 
and in position to attack the Eastern Coast from the 
]^orth, South, East and West. There was no minimizing 
the seriousness of the situation. The fall of Chicago 
had broken the heart of the American people. They 
were panic-stricken and it looked as tho for the first 
time in history, Old Glory would trail the dust. There 
was a great War Council held. To make a plea for 
peace at this time meant surrender to the enemy and 
accepting any terms that they might want to dictate. 
The leaders of the War Council were puzzled. They 
didn't know what move to make next since they were 
overwhelmed by great odds. The United States was 
practically alone in the fight. France and Canada were 
the only countries which had not joined forces against 
the United States. When the news of the fall of Chi- 
cago reached France, they realized that America was 

The United States Government officials knowing the 
seriousness of the situation made no attempt to conceal 
it, but decided to play for time. They replied to the 
note from the enemy and asked for an armistice to 
last thirty days, in which neither side would make any 


attack until they discussed plans to see if it were possible 
to arrive at any acceptable terms. The enemy taking 
this as an admission of defeat and weakness on the part 
of the United States granted 15 days' time for a dis- 
cussion of terms, and sent the following note: 

The Allied Powers demand the complete surrender of the 
United States and a division of territory; Japan to have the 
Western coast, England to have the Eastern coast and North- 
ern territory bordering on Canada; Mexico to have Texas, 
and Spain to have the territory along the Mississippi and Gulf 
of Mexico. The United States is to turn over to the Allied 
Powers its entire gold supply and the people to submit to the 
various Governments to which the territory is allotted and 
there is to be no longer anj^ United States of America. If 
the Government of the United States refuses to accept these 
terms, we will destroy Boston, New York, Philadelphia and 
Washington, and take charge of the Eastern coast of the 
United States. Your answer must be received within the 
allotted time. 



W'H.'EN these terms were received, everyone was 
gloomy at headquarters. The President called 
his Cabinet for a conference. A United War Council 
was also called, and after a long discussion, they were 
forced to admit that it was not only a probability but 
a possibility that the enemy would take IN^ew York 
City, capture the Eastern ports, and Washington, and 
then dictate any terms they might desire. To submit 
to the terms already offered would mean ruin and dis- 
grace but the question was what to do. Men high up 
and Government officials who had relied upon their 
judgment before, now realized that one mistake after 
the other had placed the country in this terrible posi- 
tion. Colonel Charles Manson, a descendant of the 
family of General Lee, arose and asked the War Coun- 
cil if he might have permission to speak. It was 
promptly granted because he was a man highly re- 
spected for his good judgment, and one who had had 
advocated the building of greater air fleets and pre- 
paredness years before the war started. His speech 
was as follows: 

General Pearson and Sons of Liberty: This country 
now faces the gravest situation since the days of Washington 
and the winter at Valley Forge. We are not only menaced 
by England, our old enemy, but practically by the whole 
world. France now is our only friend. The enemy is in 


control and can attack from every side. It is a time to think, 
and think seriously; a time for action rather than words. 

We need the man of the hour, and in times past, the United 
States has always produced that man. I am a great believer 
in the Bible. I have read the predictions made by Colonel 
Robert Gordon ever since he was a very young man. Just 
what is happening now he predicted years ago. He has made 
some remarkable inventions. Was born under the sign which 
astrologers call the Ascendant Sign of the United States, the 
sign Gemini, ruled by Mercury, the Messenger of the Gods. 
This sign is symbolized by the ancients as the double-bodied 
sign. It is a sign of genius and intellect. Ancient mythology 
tells us that one of the twins was a great warrior, and his 
brother a great inventor and that he invented all of the war 
instruments which helped his brother to win his victories. He 
was said to be so swift and shrewd that he had wings on his 
heels and wings on his shoulders. Could sip the wine from 
the cups of the Gods while they were drinking, without getting 

This sign has always symbolized the United States and 
Yankee ingenuity. The greatest inventions that have ever 
been were made by United States inventors. The airplane was 
invented here, the submarine, the great guns which have been 
used in war, the steamboats, electricity, radio, and other valu- 
able inventions too numerous to mention. From what I know 
and have read, I still hope and believe that the United States 
has the brains to outwit the entire world. I believe this be- 
cause it is the land of liberty, because there never has been a 
nation to conquer it. The United States has never been an 
aggressor, never entered a war on its own accord. I believe 
that God is with us and that this is the country established 
for God's kingdom. 

I have read the Bible and followed Colonel Gordon's writings 
and believe with St. Luke, Chap. 7 : 22, "Then Jesus an- 
swered and said unto them *Go your way and tell John what 
things ye have seen and heard, how that the blind see, the 
lame walk, the lepers are cleansed, the deaf hear, the dead are 


raised, to the poor the gospel is preached, but what went ye 
out for to see — a prophet — yea, I say unto you, and much 
more than a prophet, for I say unto you, Among those that are 
bom of woman, there is not a greater prophet than John the 
Baptist, but he that is least in the kingdom of God is greater 
than he.' " 

I say to you, gentlemen, that I believe there is not a greater 
prophet than Colonel Gordon. Further, I believe that he is 
the greatest inventor that the United States has ever produced, 
and believe that he can save the situation or find some solution 
of the problem. The Army Of&cers made a mistake not to 
listen to Colonel Gordon when he offered them advice and 
told them he could complete an invention to save the country. 

I believe the prophecy of Daniel which has often been re- 
ferred to by Colonel Gordon, Chap. 7 : 27, "And king- 
dom and dominion, and the greatness of kingdom under the 
whole heaven, shall be given to the people of the saints of the 
Most High, whose kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, and all 
dominions shall serve and obey him." I believe that refers to 
the United States. If we can win this war, then as we are 
one against the world, it shall be a kingdom of the United 
World. In my judgment it would be wise to place Colonel 
Robert Gordon in supreme command and follow his instruc- 
tions to the letter. 

After Colonel Manson had ceased talking and sat 
down, complete silence reigned for several minutes. The 
War Council knew that there were only three more days 
left until the time of the armistice was up when the 
enemy would attack. General Pearson was the first 
to rise. He said, ^^Gentlemen of the Council, I have 
known Colonel Gordon ever since he entered the service. 
I interceded for him and obtained his release from 
prison. He has proved to be one of the most valuable 
men that we have had in the Aviation Corps. His 
bravery and genius have surpassed all others. I am 


willing to surender my office to him and If agreeable to 
the rest of you I make a motion that he be made Su- 
preme Commander of the United States Army and we 
will abide by his decision." 

General Pearson was held in great respect by the 
Army officers, and his judgment was not questioned. A 
vote was taken and it was unanimous. 

General Pearson arose and said, ^^Colonel Gordon, by 
the authority and power vested in me, I now confer 
upon you the title of the Supreme Commander of the 
Armies of the United States and place upon your shoul- 
ders the greatest burden ever placed on any man. Our 
country's life hangs in the balance. The situation is 
desperate. Something must be done and done quickly. 
We must give an answer to the enemy, and when that 
answer is given, it either settles our doom forever or if 
we can win, means that the Stars and Stripes will ever 
stand supreme to the world. Sir, what have you to say ?" 

Supreme Commander Gordon arose. His face showed 
new responsibility which rested upon his shoulders. He 
said simply, "I thank you for the honor and confidence, 
but before completely accepting I want to ask if I may 
have the unanimous consent of the entire War Council 
to carry out my plans no matter how absurd they may 
seem to the War Council." The entire Council arose 
in a body and voted their unanimous consent. General 
Pearson then said "Supreme Commander Robert Gor- 
don, we await your orders." He saluted and sat down. 
Supreme Commander Gordon arose and said, "Dispatch 
immediately the following answer to the enemy's Head- 


" 'The Government of the United States of America, the land 
of Liberty, refuses your terms and will never surrender or 
accede to any of your demands. You may strike as soon as 
you are ready. We have not yet begun to fight.'" 

When he had finished speaking, there was not a whis- 
per. He sat down and Colonel Walter Kennelworth 
arose and said: ^^Gentlemen of the War Council, you 
have heard Supreme Commander Gordon's answer to 
the enemy. You must know and realize that in hurl- 
ing defiance like this at the enemy, there is something 
which gives him supreme confidence. He knows exactly 
what he has and what he is going to do, and you can 
rely upon him in this emergency." Colonel Kennel- 
worth saluted his Supreme Commander Gordon and 
said, "I await your orders, Sir." 

Supreme Commander Gordon said, "I appoint 
Colonel Walter Kennelworth as aide-de-camp in carry- 
ing out my plans. I appoint Captain Edna Kennel- 
worth second aide and confer upon her the title of 
Colonel." He turned to the Council and there was not 
a dissenting voice. 

When Supreme Commander Gordon had finished his 
appointments and gave his instructions to his officers, 
General Pearson arose and said, ^'Supreme Commander 
Gordon, I do not wish to in any way inquire into your 
plans or interfere with any course which you may pur- 
sue, you have my heartiest support, but if you don't 
mind, I should like to have you explain to me what the 
trouble has been in the past, why we have heen out- 
classed and have lost the war thus far and what is now 
the remedy or what you propose to do." 


Supreme Commander Gordon replied : "The trouble 
in the past has been that the enemy used noiseless air- 
planes. Our next great handicap was the fact that they 
could rise to heights to which we are unable to attain, 
giving them the advantage in the fighting. Of course, 
we have been hopelessly outnumbered from the start, 
by that I mean, in the amount of equipment. Another 
thing that we need and must have, which the enemy 
already has, is an airship that can be anchored and re- 
main anchored in the air for an indefinite length of time. 
We need a ship that can take its power from the air, 
giving it an unlimited cruising radius. We need other 
ships for cruising purposes and scouters that can take 
their power from the air, not having to return to the 
base at any time for fuel or ammunition, working from 
a base in the air at all times. The next and most im- 
portant thing we need is an invisible plane. An in- 
visible, noiseless plane will be one of the things to beat 
the enemy. When our planes can travel high or low, no 
longer be seen or heard, we will be able to obtain in- 
formation about the enemy's position and plans and 
thereby know their weak points, when and where to 

"The great mistake that the army officers have made 
from time to time was in not listening to the counsel of 
younger men. By this, I do not mean myself alone. 
My authority for this is taken from the Bible, — Prov. 
20:18: ^Every purpose is established by counsel, and 
with good advice make war.' Prov. 24:6: ^For the 
wise counsel thou shalt make thy war, and in a multi- 
tude of counsellors there is safety.' There have not 


been enough counsellors and enough changes in plans 
at the proper time when the enemy was winning. 

"My strength and power is in the Lord and I shall 
follow the rules laid down in the Bible in my future 
campaign. 2 Samuel 22: 33: 'God is my strength and 
power: and he maketh my way perfect.' 1 Chronicles 
5:22: Tor there fell down many slain, because the war 
was of God and they dwelt in their steads until the 
captivity.' This great War in the Air is according to 
the will of God and to fulfill the Scriptures and to work- 
out God's plan for an eternal united kingdom of the 
world. You may wonder at my confidence and my de- 
fiance of the enemy at this time when it looks as if our 
chance for victory is absolutely impossible. I refer 
you to St. Luke 1:37: Tor with God nothing shall 
be impossible.' Again Luke 1:52: ^Ile hath put down 
the mighty from their seats, and exalted them of low 
degree.' I believe that if it is the will of God for us 
to win he v/iil give us the power to bring down the 
mighty who have tried to oppress and destroy this na- 
tion, the land of liberty. 

"Read Acts 17: 26: 'And hath made of one blood 
all nations of men, for to dwell on all the face of the 
earth ; and hath determined the times before appointed, 
and the bounds of their habitation.' All men are 
brothers and it is God's will that they should dwell to- 
gether on the earth in peace. This great war, the last 
of all, is brought about to teach men that they can not 
defy the laws of God. 

"Romans 8: 25 and 31 : 'For we are saved by hope: 
but hope that is seeii, is not hope : for what a man seeth, 


why doth he yet hope for ? But if we hope for that we 
see not, then do we with patience wait for it. What 
shall we then say to these things? If God he for us, 
who can he against us V I am confident that God is for 
us, that he established this land of America never to 
be destroyed. Then no matter how dark the situation 
is now, even if all the nations of the world join against 
us, if God is for us they shall not prevail. 

"Getting back to what we need to defeat the enemy, 
man has always found a way to do things. The genius 
of America has never been defeated. We only have to 
go back over the histories of wars in which America has 
engaged to find evidence that in emergency they have 
always found a way out, because they were led by the 
divine powder of Almighty God. In time of war, man 
has dug tunnels under the earth in order that he could 
pass safely, concealing and protecting himself. During 
the great World War, Germany was the first to succeed 
with the submarine, passing secretly under the water, 
doing great damage and at the same time, suffering very 
little damage to her submarines. While the submarine 
was what caused her to lose the war, it came very near 
enabling her to win it. Man has dug tunnels thru moun- 
tains and under rivers when it was impossible almost 
to go over them or get thru any other way. In ISTew 
York City, in 1927, one of the greatest engineering feats 
up to that time was completed, when a tunnel for ve- 
hicular traffic was opened from "New York City under 
the Hudson River to the State of l^ew Jersey. 

"What we now need and need more than anything 
else is a Tunnel thru the Air. With such a tunnel and 


noiseless, invisible planes bo that we can pass thru the 
air without being interfered with or harmed and with- 
out being seen or heard, our victory is assured. To 
niake a Tunnel thru the Air is not at all impossible. 
It is just as easy as to put a tunnel under the earth or 
drive a submarine under the water. While the air is 
invisible, it is one of the strongest forces that we have. 
If the water can be separated or a submarine can push 
it each way and travel under it, if dirt can be 
removed and a man put a tunnel under a river or a 
mountain, we can find a way to put a Tunnel thru the 
Air so others can not see us, hear or enter unless we 
so desire. 

''One of my first plans will be to put a Tunnel thru 
the Air. With a Tunnel thru the Air from 'New York 
City to London and Germany, our airplanes may safely 
pass thru without being seen or heard and the enemy 
will be unable to attack them, placing us in position to 
leave the tunnel at any time and return to it for safety. 

"We need a Tunnel thru the Air from the Great 
Lakes to ISTew Orleans and the Gulf of Mexico so that 
our planes may pass safely thru this tunnel, take obser- 
vations of the enemy's position without being seen or 
heard, and when necessary leave this tunnel, attack 
the enemy, return to the tunnel again for protection. 
[We can also have a Tunnel thru the Air so that when 
the enemy's planes enter this tunnel and do not under- 
stand it, they will be unable to get out of it and we 
may keep them there in prison as long as we wish, cap- 
ture or destroy them. 

"I have the plan already worked out for this Tunnel 


tkni the Air. I expect to accomplisli it by the use of 
certain light rays and light waves, sending a strong 
current thru the air on one side and another current 
on the other side anywhere from 100 yards to miles wide 
and then thru another process that I have in mind, 
remove the air from between these lines or currents, 
making a vacuum or space between the air which will 
really be a tunnel. We can drive our planes thru this 
tunnel by radio rays, directing them from a great cen- 
tral station which I expect to build. All the aviators 
know that often they run into what they call air-pockets 
in the air, which means nothing more than a vacuum 
made by Nature in some way and that when these air- 
pockets are encountered an airship will drop right down 
until denser layers of air are reached. If Nature can 
construct a tunnel thru the air, then certainly man with 
the guidance of God's divine power can do it. It may 
be hard for you to understand and believe my theories, 
but they are founded on faith and the knowledge that 
with God nothing is impossible. 

^^I have demonstrated in the past that every law laid 
down in the Bible is provable, every prophecy has been 
fulfilled or will be fulfilled. I again refer to Roman 
1:17: Tor therein is the righteousness of God re- 
vealed from faith to faith: as it is VTritten, The just 
shall live by faith.' At this moment there is nothing 
for this nation to hang their hope on but faith in a divine 
Creator, and if I am right in my interpretations that 
the United States was God's kingdom which he created 
never to be destroyed and if it is to be the united king- 
dom of the world, then we must live by faith. If every 


other man, woman, and child in the United States, yea, 
and the world, turns against me, I will believe and fol- 
low that faith, knowing that no power can harm me 
and that no matter how many may be against me, I can 
win so long as I believe in the divine Creator. 

"Romans 5 : 3-4 : ^And not only so, but we glory in 
tribulations also : knowing that tribulation worketh pa- 
tience ; and patience, experience ; and experience, hope.' 
These trials and tribulations which we have gone thru 
have brought knowledge. We have learned patience 
and thru patience, experience. I propose to put that 
experience and knowledge that I have gained in the past 
into execution to preserve and protect my country which 
means more than life to me.'' 

When Supreme Commander Gordon had finished talk- 
ing, there was new life and new hope in the face of 
every man in the room. It was plain to see that they 
had caught the divine inspiration; that their faith had 
been strengthened and that they now believed that God 
would lead them safely to victory and preserve the na- 
tion which He had created to be a land of love and 

General Pearson arose and said: "Supreme Com- 
mander Gordon, I offer you my heartfelt thanks and 
sincere gratitude. You have placed in my heart a new 
hope ; made me understand our Lord and Saviour Jesus 
Christ better than ever before. I believe I bespeak the 
sentiments of the entire Council and that they, too, have 
supreme confidence in you and now understand what 
the great faith that you have had in your Creator has 
done for you. Had the world and all of us understood 


the Bible and God's plan as you do, this war would 
never have taken place. I plainly see now that it is 
God's intention to teach man thru trials, sorrow and 
bitter experiences to reverence and respect the law 
which he has laid down for man to follow. Man must 
learn to love his neighbor as himself and to do unto 
others as he would have them do unto him. When that 
law is understood and obeyed, then men will no longer 
want to make war because war is not based on brotherly 
love, but on greed, jealousy and hatred. When we de- 
cided to surrender Chicago, I felt that that meant the 
end of our glorious country. I could see no hope, no 
way out, but you have shown us the way and our com- 
bined faith in you, together with the inspiration from 
our holy Father, will guide us to victory thru your lead- 
ership. We are with you, in all confidence, to victory.'' 
Supreme Commander Gordon then ordered each offi- 
cer and commander to return to his respective post of 
duty and to await further orders. He said, ^'If my 
plans develop as I think, you will not need to take fur- 
ther action." He asked for the use of the largest build- 
ing in JSTew York, ^^The Mammouth" and wanted the en- 
tire top floor of this 110-story building at 42nd street and 
Broadway. His wishes were immediately granted. Was 
told that the Government already had taken over con- 
trol of all the large buildings in the United States and 
that he might use the building as he chose. Supreme 
Commander Gordon departed from Washington that 
night in the old "St. Marie" which he had ordered 
brought to Washington to convey him back, taking with 
him Colonel Walter Kennelworth. He had instructed 


Colonel Edna Kennelworth to meet him at the Mam- 
mouth Building in New York. On arrival he pro- 
ceeded at once to put the top floor in order for the 
'^Demon of Death" to he moved in. Colonel Kennel- 
worth and another assistant were sent at once to the 
Adirondacks to the secret hiding of "Marie the Angel 
of Mercy/' to test out this giant Ezekiel airplane, and 
bring it to New York City. The machine for distrib- 
uting the sleeping gas which would reach a radius of 
700 miles, was made in readiness on the top floor of 
the building. "Marie the Angel of Mercy" was in per- 
fect working order, and arrived in New York ship-shape. 
The whole United States was waiting in anxiety be- 
cause it was known that within a few days the armistice 
would end and the United States must either fight or 
surrender. The people in Washington, Boston, Phila- 
delphia, and New York had not slept for more than a 
week. They knew that an air attack had been threat- 
ened and feared the consequences. Supreme Com- 
mander Gordon dispatched the sleeping gas by "Marie 
the Angel of Mercy," and it was distributed to the 
planes all across the country. Colonel Kennelworth re- 
turned at the end of the second day in "Marie the Angel 
of Mercy," after distributing the sleeping gas and giving 
instructions how to use it. The "Demon of Death" was 
tested out and found to be in good working order. For 
many months previous to this, all of the large cities 
had been kept in darkness because they feared night 



WHEN the commanders of the Allied Enemy in 
Chicago and St. Louis received the defiance 
hurled at them on October 15, 1931, this reply was 
signed by Supreme Commander Robert Gordon. The 
English, German, Austrian, and Russians had never 
heard of this United States officer before and were at 
a loss to undertand whom the United States had placed 
in supreme command. The reply was conveyed to Jap- 
anese and Spanish headquarters in Mexico and the 
Japanese quickly understood just who Supreme Com- 
mander Robert Gordon was and feared that he had 
made some wonderful invention which had made him 
confident of winning the war. The Japanese Generals, 
knowing what this might mean and fearing the great 
genius, Robert Gordon, asked for an allied war council 
to convene before making another attack. On October 
21st it was decided that the War Council should be held 
in the City of Mexico. The allied enemy were con- 
fident that the United States would not make any attack 
in the near future, but would wait for them to make 
the next move. They felt that the great losses which 
had been suffered by the United States Army at the 
battle of Chicago placed them in no position to make 
an immediate attack and that they would try to 
strengthen their position for the next attack by the al- 


lied enemy. It was decided that the commanding 
generals of all the allied enemy nations should proceed 
at once to the City of Mexico to hold a council and 
decide what the wisest and next move should be. They 
left in the dead hours of the night in the fastest planes 
and those which could rise to the highest altitudes, en- 
abling them to travel noiselessly and at a height at which 
they could not be detected or captured. The scouting 
hnd cruising planes were left to patrol the lines between 
Chicago, St. Louis and ]^ew Orleans and watch for 
any move that might be made on the part of the United 
States forces. 

When the Council had convened in the City of Mexico, 
General ISTagato, the commander of the Japanese army, 
arose and said : "Supreme Commander Robert Gordon 
now in charge of the United States forces is well known 
to us. He is the man who made the first flight from 
"New York City to Japan in 1927, traveling at a speed 
of more than 300 miles per hour. He is the man who 
invented the muffler which made our airplanes noiseless. 
We bought it from him and it helped us to successfully 
wage this war. When we attacked the Rio Grande and 
were preparing to bombard El Paso, Gordon, we believe, 
was the man who successfully brought down our great- 
est ship, the ^Tokyo J-1.' Later we captured Gordon 
at the battle of San Francisco. Lie was flying one of 
our planes which was on board the Tokyo. We found 
that he had a wonderful Pocket-Radio by which we 
could communicate without any sound passing thru the 
air, thus avoiding our orders being intercepted. After 
negotiating with him, we gave him his freedom, eon- 


ducted him safely back to the American lines in con- 
sideration of his turning over to us his secret Pocket- 
Radio, which we worked successfully for many months. 
Finally it failed to work and we have always believed 
that he invented something by which he could prevent 
our communications. 

"He is one of the ablest inventors that the United 
States has. The fact that he has been placed in com- 
mand means that he must have made some great dis- 
covery or new invention which has inspired the United 
States with confidence of winning the war. While we 
have all the advantage in numbers, both in men, ships 
and ammunition, and to all appearance the United 
States is hopelessly crippled and will not be able to hold 
out much longer, one new invention by this man Gordon 
may mean our defeat. It is my opinion that the fac- 
tories in Detroit, Michigan, have been working on some 
of his new discoveries. Our next attack should be di- 
rected at Detroit. We should capture that city and 
destroy the factories of the big automobile concerns and 
other manufacturing concerns there. All of these man- 
ufacturing concerns have long since been commandeered 
by the United States Government and are working on 
war weapons and ammunition." 

When Colonel ISTagato had finished speaking, the 
Spanish, English, German, Austrian and Russian Gen- 
erals discussed war plans for many days and there were 
numerous disagreements before it was finally agreed 
as to just what the next move should be. Finally they 
united on the plan to make the next attack upon De- 
troit and if successful there, proceed to attack Boston, 


Kew York, Washington and tlie Eastern Coast of tlie 
United States. 

The delay by the Allied Enemy was just what Su- 
preme Commander Gordon wanted. It gave him time 
to prepare. He had ordered the Henry Motor Com- 
pany of Detroit to proceed at once to manufacture ac- 
cording to his plans which he sent them, two large 
machines, one positive and one negative, by which he 
could send currents of electricity thru the air and pro- 
duce a vacuum, or as he called it, a "Tunnel thru the 
Air." These plans had been worked out years before 
and there was no question but what the machines would 
work successfully. The Henry Motor Company had 
been commandeered by the United States Government 
and as soon as they received the order and plans from the 
Supreme Commander, they started running day and 
night working to build the two giant machines. 

The fifteen days' armistice expired on October 18th, 
1931. Supreme Commander Gordon was in readiness 
and waited the first attack of the enemy. Less than 
thirty days from the time that he ordered work started 
on the machines, they reported that the machines were 
completed and ready to test out. He called Colonel 
Kennelworth to his office in ISTew York and explained 
to him that the great Vacuum Producer, as the machine 
had been named, had been completed; ordered him to 
proceed at once to Detroit and test out the machines 
both for short and long distance work. 

Colonel Kennelworth arrived in Detroit on ITovem- 
ber 17th. The following day tested out the Tunnel ma- 
chines; reported to Supreme Commander Gordon that 


they were working in fine shape and producing results 
according to the plans. The Supreme Commander then 
decided to go immediately to Detroit and establish one 
of the machines at a base there and have Colonel Ken- 
nelworth take the other machine to Cincinnati and set 
it up. The machine was transported secretly and suc- 
cessfully to Cincinnati and set up in one of the largest 
buildings in the city. 

On E'ovember 20th, Supreme Commander Gordon 
and Colonel Kennelworth tested the Tunnel machines 
over this long distance. The machines were set to pro- 
due a tunnel 100 yards wide at first and were set in 
motion. The American scouting airplanes were sent 
off over a described area and on entering between these 
lines found that they were in a complete tunnel. They 
could travel quickly back and forth thru the Tunnel 
in the Air. This was a great triumph. Commander 
Gordon instructed all those connected with the test to 
keep it a complete secret. He knew that this was going 
to be a great surprise to the enemy when they started 
their next attack. 

Supreme Commander Gordon had now completed 
another new invention on the same plan of the radio 
that he had to use in his office in 'New York several 
years before to record conversations when the manipu- 
lators were trying to catch him in the stock market. He 
had enlarged this machine so that it would record voices 
3000 miles away and named it the "Tel-Talk.'' 

On the night of November 19th, 1931, the Supreme 
War Council which had convened in Mexico City broke 
up and the commanding generals returned to their vari- 


ous posts around St. I^uis and Chicago. Supreme 
Commander Gordon had his powerful Tel-Talk directed 
go that he would get all the conversation along the lines 
between Chicago, St. Louis and 'New Orleans. When 
he went to his headquarters in Detroit on the morning 
of ^November 20th, he went into look at his Tel-Talk, 
saw that there had been a conference of the enemy held 
the night before. He pushed the needle of the machine 
back and turned it on; put his ear to the receiver and 
listened. He found that the commanding generals had 
talked over the conference in Mexico and had now de- 
cided that their next attack would be on Detroit in 
order to destroy the factories there and prevent the 
United States continuing making airplanes and inven- 
tions which might help them to win the war. He was 
very happy to get the plans of the enemy. It was just 
what he wanted. He was anxious to test the Tunnel 
thru the Air, capture the enemy's planes and keep them 
there because he knew when once he got them in the 
Tunnel, thy would be unable to get out of it and he 
could keep them suspended in the air indefinitely, mov- 
ing up and down in the Tunnel, or could capture them 
and destroy them. He was impatient and anxious for 
and attack upon Detroit and decided to defy the enemy 
and urge them on. 

With the plans of the enemy in his possession, Su- 
preme Commander Gordon decided to change the loca- 
tion of the Tunnel machines so as to protect the fac- 
tories and large buildings in Detroit. He arranged the 
machines so that when the attacking planes came over 
Detroit at a high altitude, he could drop them into the 


Tunnel thru the Air and thus prevent any harm to the 
factories or buildings in Detroit. He waited patiently 
for an attack upon the city, but no move of any kind 
was made by the enemy. When it was near Thanks- 
giving, he had a great desire that the battle should 
start around that time so that the United States might 
have the greatest Thanksgiving in history because he 
was confident that if the attack came, Detroit would bo 
successfully defended and the enemy for the first time 
would find that we had outwitted them. He decided to 
urge the enemy to make an attack on Detroit as soon 
as possible, so ordered a large electric sign built with 
letters twenty feet high, ^'DETROIT IS READY- 
sign was placed on an airplane and lighted. This plane 
passed in full view of the enemy's lines at St. Louis 
and Chicago. What the enemy thought of this, perhaps 
no one will ever know. Colonel Manson later wrote that 
this electric sign put the fear of God in the heart of 
the enemy; that the Germans recalled the days when 
the Yankees arrived at the time of the great World 
War. The Japanese, the Spanish and the English 
realized that this was not meant for a bluff and thought 
they had made a mistake in allowing 15 days' armistice, 
now that the United States had decided to fight again. 
How they could hope to win, the enemy could not see. 
They decided to teach this young, boastful commander 
a lesson that he would never forget. 

On Thanksgiving night, November 24th, the attack 
was ordered. Supreme Commander Gordon was at din- 



ner and a messenger interrupted him to tell him that 
*^Tel-Talk'' had picked up an important message. He 
rushed to the secret room and noticed that a conference 
had been held and orders given by the enemy to attack 
Detroit that night. He immediately communicated this 
information secretly with the new Pocket-Radio to 
Colonel Kennelworth in Cincinnati. Told him to be in 
readiness to adjust the Tunnel machine and change the 
location and altitude any moment that he instructed. 
He ordered all the lights in the streets of Detroit to be 
kept on that night. It has been the custom for many 
months, since long before the attack at Chicago, to keep 
all the cities in darkness at night. 

He had just completed another new invention which he 
called the Radium Ray. With this Ray he could locate 
anything in the sky 75 to 100 miles away. He had the 
Radium Ray machine in readiness to search the sky for 
the first attack that night. Just before 10 o'clock he 
was sweeping the sky with the Radium Ray when he 
discovered the enemy planes approaching from the direc- 
tion of Chicago. There was a large flock of them flying 
at very high altitudes, followed by three large supply 
ships. He knew that these supply ships would anchor 
in the air somewhere over Detroit and the bombing 
planes would make the attack. He decided to send Cap- 
tain Morrison, the famous aviator who had distinguished 
himself at the battle of Chicago, to lead a fleet of decoy 
airplanes to meet the invading planes and to lead them 
into the Tunnel thru the Air. Captain Morrison led 
his swift cruisers into the air to the greatest heights 
they could rise, and as they neared the approaching 


enemy they began to turn loose the rapid-firing anti- 
aircraft guns. As soon as the enemy discovered the 
firing, they turned their searchlights on our planes, 
located and started after them. Captain Morrison 
obeyed orders and retreated rapidly with the other 
planes following. He made straight for Detroit to the 
vicinity of main buildings and factory districts with 
the enemy planes in hot pursuit. Suddenly he received 
a radio message from Supreme Commander Gordon to 
descend very low and fly l^orthwest. At this time the 
Supreme Commander was in communication with Col- 
onel Kennelworth and they had adjusted the Tunnel 
machines and established the Tunnel thru the Air. 

Supreme Commander Gordon was atop one of De- 
troit's giant skyscrapers over 80 stories high watching 
the action of the enemy planes. Suddenly he saw the 
first battalion of more than 250 planes, which were 
flying in a wedge formation, dive into the Tunnel. He 
followed them with the Radium Ray and saw immedi- 
ately that the Tunnel was doing its work and that the 
giant battle planes were now powerless, l^ext came the 
three giant supply ships. Following the same course as 
the bombing planes, they dived into the Tunnel thru the 
Air and were powerless to proceed further. Once the 
planes were in the Tunnel, they were unable to com- 
municate with headquarters or make any move because 
the Tunnel was a complete vacuum and no plane could 
move in it except the American planes which understood 
the combination how to navigate thru the Tunnel. As 
soon as Supreme Commander Gordon saw that the great 
Tunnel machines were doing their miraculous work, he 


sent another defiant message to tlie enemy headquarters 
in Chicago and St. Louis: 

We have given your first battalion a wonderful Thanksgiv- 
ing reception. Won't you send some more of your famous 
aviators to have Thanksgiving supper with us. 

Immediately after this message was received, the com- 
manding generals ordered a message sent to the supply 
ships which were supposed to be anchored over Detroit, 
asking information as to what was happening. No re- 
ply was received. This caused consternation in the 
enemy camp. They knew that the first battalion had 
either been captured or destroyed. The news was quickly 
flashed to headquarters in the City of Mexico and Gen- 
eral l^agato replied: "This is some devilish trick of 
that genius, Gordon. Be careful what move you make. 
Send out scouting planes around Detroit and ascertain 
what is going on.'' Their fast cruising scouters were 
immediately dispatched to Detroit to see what had hap- 
pened to the bombing planes and the mother ships. 
These planes soon came in view of the Kadium Eay. 
After circling high over Detroit, finally came lower and 
lower until suddenly they plunged into the Tunnel thru 
the Air and like the others, were powerless to move or to 
communicate with their headquarters. 

Supreme Commander Gordon decided to take no 
chances with the captured planes which were in the 
Tunnel thru the Air and ordered the sleeping gas turned 
on to put all the aviators to sleep for seven days. After 
waiting till after 12 o'clock for further attacks and find- 
ing the air clear with no signs of the enemy in sight, 


he decided to retire and get some sleep. This was the 
greatest day since the beginning of the war. He was 
very happy and knelt to offer his thanks to Almighty God. 
He said: *Tord, thou workest in mysterious ways thy 
wonders to perform. I know that by faith and thru 
faith were all things made. I have put my trust and 
my confidence in thee. Thou hast guided me safely 
and helped me protect my country in time of greatest 
need. God, not my will, but thine be done, but if it 
be thy will, I pray thee that when these trials and 
troubles pass away and once the United Kingdom of 
the World is established and all men live as brothers 
according to the law of love, it be a part of thy divine 
plan to return to me in safety my beloved Marie. Guide 
me in this great task to protect and save my country 
from the enemies who would destroy it. Amen." 

ISTovember 25th, 1931, was a great day for the United 
States. They had more to be thankful for than any day 
since l!^ovember, 1918, when the great World War had 
come to a close. After conferring with his commanding 
officers and Government officials. Supreme Commander 
Gordon gave orders that no newspapers were to be per- 
mitted to publish anything about the attack upon De- 
troit, that it was to be kept strictly a secret. 

There was not much to be thankful for in the camp 
of the enemy. Failure of any of the planes sent out 
the night before to return and no message being received 
from them, made it plain that the United States was 
not bluffing and that Supreme Commander Gordon knew 
what he had up his sleeve when he hurled defiance at 
the enemy and refused to accept any terms. They were 


not aware of the fact that when he defied them to come 
and take Detroit, he must have been anxiously awaiting 
the attack and had something new that he wanted to try 
out on the enemy planes, and that it had been success- 
ful. It was now a time to move cautiously. The next 
and future moves must be made in a way to conserve 
their resources and assure final success. 

Everything was quiet and no move or attack was made 
until December 7th, when the enemy held a council 
and decided that a gigantic attack on Detroit should be 
made ; that they should concentrate a large part of their 
forces there; destroy the factories and take Detroit; 
then proceed to attack !N"ew York and the Eastern Coast. 
The plan was to make a daylight attack and, if possible, 
to surprise Supreme Commander Gordon. About 3 
o'clock in the afternoon the enemy planes were seen ap- 
proaching from the East and West. He saw that this 
was to be a gigantic attack because there was a larger 
number of planes than they had used at any time since 
the attack of Chicago. Before he could get the Tunnel 
machines in working order and establish a wider range 
in the Tunnel thru the Air, the enemy planes had begun 
dropping bombs on the outskirts of the city and had 
destroyed many of the smaller buildings. The United 
States planes were attacked and being unable to rise 
to the heights at which the enemy planes were flying, 
a great many of our planes went down, but in a few 
minutes the Tunnel thru the Air was in working order 
and the enemy planes began to be drawn into it. Within 
less than an hour more than 2500 planes had been cap- 
tured. The loss of life around the city had been small 


because the bombs wbicb had been dropped had not 
reached the thickly populated sections of the city and no 
plane had been able to reach the factories or business 
sections where the large buildings were. The Tunnel thru 
the Air was protecting and keeping them away from 
these sections. Canadian planes had come to the assist- 
ance of the United States on the ISTorthern border and 
were patrolling the other side of the river and preventing 
the enemy from attacking from the ISTorth. 

About 5 o'clock, the gigantic concentrated attack took 
place. It was estimated that there were more than 
25,000 planes of the enemy in this attack. They were 
supported by about 10 supply ships which sailed at a 
great distance and were attempting to anchor. Supreme 
Commander Gordon knew that it was necessary to sacri- 
fice some of the American planes in order to draw this 
attacking force into the Tunnel thru the Air. He sent 
more than 1000 of our best planes to meet the attack 
and lead the enemy in the right direction. The enemy 
turned loose their large 12-inch guns and they destroyed 
our ships rapidly. Planes were falling all over Detroit. 
The people were very much frightened and thought that 
this was going to be another disaster such as had oc- 
curred in Chicago. Finally Captain Morrison changed 
plans and led the enemy toward the Tunnel thru the 
Air. Soon more than 10,000 of their planes had gone 
into the Tunnel never to return again. T\Tien this large 
fleet of planes went down and evidently were no longer 
able to communicate with the giant supply ships which 
•were not yet anchored, the enemy quickly changed plans 
and the supply ships sailed back toward Chicago, fol- 


lowed by the balance of tbe invading fleet which had not 
been captured. 

When all reports were in, Supreme Commander Gor- 
don found that the United States had lost about 400 
of their best planes, but had captured more than 12,000 
of the enemy planes. He was very greatly elated over 
this victory because he knew that when the enemy 
planes retreated, it was the first time they had ever 
returned to their base without a report of victory. He 
felt that this would break the morale of the enemy; 
make them more cautious in the future ; give him more 
time now to complete his invisible airplane and the one 
which would rise to any altitude. When this was com- 
pleted together with other machines for establishing 
Tunnels thru the Air, the balance would be easy and 
a mere question of time until the enemy could all be 
destroyed or put to sleep. People thruout the United 
States were still in a panicky, restless state. Ever since 
the attacks at Los Angeles, San Francisco, Chicago, 
Kansas City, IsTew Orleans and the Southern part of 
Texas, every large and small town all over the country 
had remained in a state of fear, expecting an attack at 
any moment. LIundreds of thousands of people had 
moved from the Pacific Coast and from the Central and 
Eastern parts of the United States into the mountains 
of the West and the Grand Canyon. They felt that 
there were no large cities and nothing to attack around 
the Grand Canyon and that it was the safest place to 
go. Thousands of people were living in tents and there 
was a great scarcity of food and much suffering. 

Supreme Commander Gordon decided that the people 


should be given some encouragement and that the news 
of the failure of the second attack upon Detroit should be 
given to the newspapers; thought it would encourage 
and cheer the people. On the morning of December 8th, 
all the newspapers thruout the United States, carried big 
papers emphasized the fact that this meant the turn of 
the war and that the placing of Supreme Commander 
Gordon at the head of our forces had saved the country 
and that there was no longer need for any great alarm. 
It was a question of only a few months till the war 
would be over and the enemy would be driven from 
our soil. 

The defeat at the second attack of Detroit had indeed 
put the fear of God in the hearts of the Enemy, but 
they had not by any means lost hope. They were get- 
ting recruits rapidly from Europe. Every nation was 
building airplanes as fast as the factories could turn 
them out and sending them to the United States to aid 
their allies. Practically every nation on the face of 
the earth, outside of France, Canada and a few coun- 
tries in South America and Australia, had joined 
against the United States. This encouraged the Enemy 
and they felt that no matter what the United States 
had, in the end they would not be able to win. The 
great problem now was to find out what the Americans 


were using in order to capture the enemy planes and 
what discovery they had to prevent their communica- 
tions. The Enemy were unable to find out anything 
about the American plans. They demanded to know 
what had happened to the captured aviators, whether 
they were living or dead. Supreme Commander Gor- 
don refused to give any information whatsoever about 
prisoners ; replied that reports of anything in regard to 
prisoners or planes would be made after the war was 
over and after the Enemy had surrendered and were 
ready to leave our soil. This greatly aroused the Jap- 
anese, Spanish and Germans who decided to redouble 
their efforts to take Detroit and then attack the Eastern 
Coast of the United States. 

iDays went by and everything was quiet in Detroit. 
'No attacks were made anywhere in the United States. 
December 25th, 1931, arrived and the United States had 
much to be thankful for. There was a great rejoicing 
and merry-making on Christmas. Supreme Com- 
mander Gordon had a great Christmas. The Major 
Electric Co. had been working on the process for mak- 
ing planes invisible and reported to him that they had 
completed the process according to his plans and that 
it was a success. They had also completed a new motor 
which he had designed with 24 cylinders. This motor 
was to be used in lifting our planes to great heights. It 
was estimated that it would carry a ship 50 miles in 
the air if necessary. A stabilizer and anchor had been 
completed in accordance with his plans. The Major 
Electric Co. informed him that these machines were all 
ready for him to test out. He ordered these new in- 


ventions to be sent to New York headquarters. A large 
24-cylinder motor was placed in "Marie the Angel of 
Mercy'' and she was made an invisible airship. This 
motor was able to take its power from the air. 

Supreme Commander Gordon went to New York on 
January 1st, 1932, leaving Colonel Morrison in charge 
in Detroit and ordering General Pearson to Detroit to 
hold the fort until he completed the test in New York. 
Supreme Commander Gordon accompanied only by 
Colonel Edna Kennelworth made the first flight in 
"Marie the Angel of Mercy,'' ascended to a height of 
more than 20 miles and anchored the "Marie" in the 
air. The new inventions were a perfect success and the 
machine could rise to any height and anchor and remain 
as long as it was desired and was absolutely invisible. 

He was now in position to construct a Tunnel thru 
the Air from New York to Europe and sail the "Marie" 
in safety thru it, then rise to a height of 20 to 50 miles 
over any of the cities, anchor and start destruction. 
"Marie the Angel of Mercy" could carry enough sleep- 
ing gas to destroy or put to sleep people over thousands 
of miles of territory. After remaining anchored in the 
air for two days to test "Marie the Angel of Mercy," 
Supreme Commander Gordon descended to New York, 
anchored at the Mammouth Building to get a report 
of what had been happening and prepare for any attack. 
The Enemy were keeping quiet and making no move, 
evidently trying to find out what America's new in- 
ventions were before making the next great attack. 

"Marie the Angel of Mercy" was now equipped with 
the Tunnel machine which would automatically put a 


Tunnel tliru the Air anywhere in any direction. The 
Supreme Commander had enlarged and improved upon 
the Tunnel machine or vacuum until it could be made 
25 to 50 miles wide in any direction from a large city. 
He had also discovered how to send ships thru the air 
without an aviator, directing them by radio rays, which 
would enable them to distribute sleeping gas among the 
enemy's lines and prevent loss of any of his valuable 
aviators. He now had confidence that every city would 
be safe from an attack and no destruction could take 
place. The Henry Motor Co. and the Major Electric 
Co. were ordered to manufacture more of the Tunnel 
machines just as fast as possible so that one might be 
placed in each city in Boston, 'New York, Philadelphia, 
Pittsburgh, Washington and Savannah, Ga., to protect 
the Eastern Coast of the United States. It was the 
opinion of Supreme Commander Gordon that the 
Enemy would eventually concentrate their final attacks 
on the Eastern shores of the United States and if un- 
successful in attacking JSTew York and Washington, the 
war would be over. He intended to be fully prepared 
so that the United States would emerge victorious with- 
out much loss of life and was especially trying to protect 
the women and children in the large cities. 

Eebruary 15, 1932 — Supreme Commander Gordon 
was informed by the Henry Motor Co. and Major Elec- 
tric Co. that the Tunnel machines were completed, that 
gas-distributing machines and equipment for sending 
airplanes by radio ray without an aviator to distribute 
the sleeping gas were ready for delivery. Two more 
"Demon of Death" machines were ready and ordered 


sent to Washington and Boston. The Supreme Com- 
mander was hourly expecting that the enemy would 
attack the Eastern Coast, concentrating on Boston, 'New 
York and Washington. The "Tel-Talk'' had recorded 
conferences which had been held and plans which were 
under way to concentrate the Enemy's combined forces 
on the Eastern Coast. He figured that they were trying 
to make improvements to overcome the defeat at De- 
troit because the enemy had been mystified by the new 
invention which had been used to capture so many of 
their planes. He was now ready and waiting for the 
attack on the Eastern shore, feeling confident that he 
was prepared for victory. 



A PRIL 1st, 1932, arrived and no attack had been 
XjL made. The enemy was evidently making gigan- 
tic preparations for an attack and Supreme Commander 
Gordon decided to make the first move. Tie then sent 
instructions to France to begin attacking England and 
Germany again. France was well prepared with a large 
number of airplanes. The attack started and they were 
successful. When this news reached the enemy head- 
quarters in the United States there was great consterna- 
tion. They thought that this was the secret behind the 
United States refusing to accept peace terms, but felt 
that France could not hold out long alone. Spain and 
Japan ordered their reserve planes from home to Eng- 
land and Germany to help fight France. The "Tel- 
TalF' recorded that a large fleet of planes had been sent 
across the Atlantic to attack France. Supreme Com- 
mander Gordon ordered the French to go out and meet 
the attack. A great battle raged over the Atlantic for 
hours with the French winning. Thousands of the 
enemy planes went down into the ocean. The Spanish 
and Japanese withdrew. This stopped Germany and 
England from striking back at France. The news 
reached the enemy headquarters in the United States 
and they figured that in some way the United States had 
a large number of planes out guarding the Atlantic and 


realized that the time iiad come to strike at tlie Eastern 
Coast of the United States before France and the United 
States could do more damage on the other side. 

In June, 1932, the enemy decided to make the at- 
tack on the Eastern part of the United States. Supreme 
Commander Gordon had time to make ample prepara- 
tions to meet it. He had established Colonel Kennel- 
worth in Boston with one of the sleeping-gas machines 
and he remained in New York in the Mammouth 
Building, with a "Demon of Death," awaiting the at- 
tack upon ITew York. 

Battle of Boston" 

On June 6th, the enemy attacked Boston. The planes 
came in large numbers from every side, some from 
across the water, some from the North and West. 
Colonel Kennel worth let them approach within a rea- 
sonable distance and then turned loose the sleeping gas 
among all the enemy planes. The aviators immediately 
went to sleep and the planes all dropped slowly to the 
earth and some landed on the water and were not 
damaged. Hundreds after hundreds of planes followed 
up, each one sharing the same fate. Of all the planes 
sent out by the enemy, not one returned. Colonel 
Kennelworth reported to Supreme Commander Gordon 
that Boston was safe, — that there had not been the loss 
of one life and not a bomb had been dropped upon the 

The Commanders of the Allied Enemy armies were 
unable to get any report of what had happened to the 
planes that went to attack Boston. They waited until 


the next day ; and when not a plane returned and there 
was no report of any kind, decided that the same fate 
had befallen them as at the attack on Detroit ; that the 
Americans certainly had something by which they were 
destroying every ship and plane which attacked them. 
This was unusual and unheard of. The fact that thou- 
sands and thousands of planes had attacked Boston and 
not one had escaped capture or destruction, made it 
plain that Yankee ingenuity had discovered something 
that was turning the tide of war in their favor. They 
now knew that they had made the greatest mistake by 
not pressing us hard after the fall of Chicago. They 
should have refused to grant the 15 days' armistice 
without demanding the surrender of the Eastern Coast. 
Another great mistake was the long delay between the 
attack on Detroit and the attack on Boston. This had 
enabled the Americans to get better prepared. There 
was no denying the painful truth. Something must 
be done and done quickly. They decided to order every 
plane that could possibly be spared from the Pacific 
Coast and from the lines extending from l^ew Orleans 
to St. Louis and Chicago; to concentrate a supreme 
attack upon "New York and Washington, making Wash- 
ington the final goal. Planes were concentrated and 
mother ships anchored out in the Atlantic Ocean to 
prepare for the attack upon IN'ew York City. This was 
to be the greatest battle in all history. 

On the night of June Yth, Supreme Commander Gor- 
don had grown tired from his long vigil waiting for 
an attack upon "New York. He placed Colonel Edna 
Kennelworth in charge of the ^^Demon of Death'' while 


he went to get a few hours' sleep. While he was sleep- 
ing, the "Tel-Talk" machine and the secret radio com- 
municator hegan to work Colonel Edna Kennelworth 
listened in and soon had the plans of the enemy. She 
knew that Supreme Commander Gordon needed rest and 
she did not awaken him until early next morning. 
When he entered the headquarters on top of the Mam- 
mouth Building, she saluted him and said, "Supreme 
Commander Gordon, this is going to be a great birthday 
for you. The enemy is going to attack New York City 
with probably 100,000 airplanes and you and I are 
alone to defend it. It will be the day of all days for 
you.'' He replied : "I had forgotten all about my birth- 
day. We have been so busy preparing for the final 
attacks of the enemy that I have had no time to think 
of myself.'' She reminded him that five years ago he 
arrived in ISTew York just after his birthday, then of 
the birthday parties that they had had since and that 
always something unusual happened around his birth- 
day. "You remember the birthday party we had the 
year Walter and I were married. Last year we had too 
much trouble to think of your birthday. The enemy 
was sweeping up the Mississippi, making complete de- 
etruction and taking every city ; but there was something 
eventful around your birthday. About that time you 
discovered how to take electricity from the air and com- 
pleted the machine for sending an electric discharge 
into the water which destroyed the battleships and 
hydroplanes of the enemy at Cairo. This was our 
greatest victory up to that time, and while the disaster 
at Chicago and St. Louis followed, it gave us the first 


ray of hope. !N'ow, one year later, complete victory is 
in sight. I know that you have supreme faith in our 
new machines and that our recent successes will be fol- 
lowed by greater successes. This attack upon 'New York 
is going to be the greatest in history because the gain 
will be the greatest should the enemy win. Should 
they fail their cause is lost, and they will fail." She 
saw that Supreme Commander Gordon was very happy 
and that there was a note of confidence in his tone. 
While she shuddered to think of what might happen if 
they should fail, she knew that Supreme Commander 
Gordon had great confidence in the ^^Demon of Death'^ 
and the sleeping gas machine and knew what they would 
do, because he alone knew all the secrets of working 
these machines. 

lAt 8 o'clock on the evening of June 8th, Supreme 
Commander Gordon stood near the ^^Demon of Death'' 
watching his different instruments and soon noticed on 
the other side of the room the radio interceptor start 
to work. He stepped up to it and listened, caught the 
orders going from the different enemy headquarters, 
giving instructions for the combined attack on l^ew 
York City at 10 o'clock that night. He immediately 
gave instructions for all the electric lights to be kept 
on all night and all buildings to be well lighted to show 
his confidence and let the enemy know that he expected 
the attack. Colonel Edna Kennelworth was ordered to 
instruct all army headquarters to send radio messages 
to the enemy that Supreme Commander Gordon had 
ordered the City of New York and all buildings lighted 
up for the night so that they would not miss the city 


and that lie awaited their coming with pleasure. Asked 
them not to overlook the Mammouth Building which 
was 110 stories high; that he would be there alone, 
waiting for them to destroy the building. 

GiGAiTTic Attack on !N'ew York City 

When the news reached the enemy, they knew that in 
some way their plans had leaked out, but it was too 
late now to make any change and to delay attack might 
mean defeat later, so the orders were carried out. 
About 10 minutes after 10 o'clock. Supreme Com- 
mander Gordon sighted the first airplane of the fleet 
approaching 40 or 50 miles up the Hudson River. He 
watched them until they got within about 20 miles of 
!N"ew York City, near Yonkers, then he slowly swung 
the "Demon of Death" around on the revolving base 
and turned on the rays, at the same time starting the 
sleeping gas machine working. He swept the territory 
for 50 or 60 miles in every direction, and as the rays 
from the "Demon of Death" struck the enemy planes, 
their motors leaped into a liquid flame. Supreme Com- 
mander Gordon saw that the "Demon of Death" was 
doing its work so he pressed a button and Colonel Edna 
Kennelworth appeared. He told her to put on power- 
ful glasses and to look at the planes going down. One 
by one she saw the motors dissolved by the flame from 
the rays of the "Demon of Death" and the planes fall- 
ing, one by one, to the ground. 

A few minutes after the JSTorthem army was wiped 
out, the signal came that a great fleet of airplanes was 
making its way across Long Island Sound. Supreme 


Commander Gordon swung the "Demon of Death" 
around and watched the approach of the enemy planes 
as they came out from the Atlantic Ocean and crossed 
Fire Island. He let them get within 30 to 40 miles 
as they came up across the Great South Bay, then he 
again turned loose the "Demon of Death." Swiftly the 
planes went down in flames, ending the attack from the 

He watched a little while longer and saw across 
Staten Island another flock of planes which he knew 
was coming from Southern headquarters. He called 
Colonel Edna Kennelworth and said: "This time 
you may operate ^Spitfire' and destroy the Southern 
wing." She was a little nervous at first but knowing 
what this great machine could do, she turned it on, 
slowly lowered and raised it, moving to the right and 
left, until she gauged the distance of the approaching 
planes. One by one she saw their motors turn to liquid 
fire and sink to the earth. Turning to Supreme Com- 
mander Gordon she said, "Look." He focused his 
powerful glasses toward the South and saw that the air 
was clear. Turning around he said: "Edna, you are 
a wonderful woman and I am happy to have you take 
this part in saving your country. This is the day of 
women and their influence must help to win war for- 
ever." "It seems a shame," she replied, "that the lives 
of all these brave men from so many nations should 
be sacrificed. Among the planes that went down by the 
thousands, I could see some were English, German, 
Spanish, Austrian, Eussian, Japanese, Turkish, and 
Arabian planes. Certainly almost the entire world is 


against us and we are winning. This must mean the 
end of the war. While I know that it is God's plan to 
teach man a lesson so that he will cease to go to war 
any more, it does seem a shame that we should take the 
lives of any more of these innocent men who are forced 
by selfish rulers of their countries to attack us." 

'^You are quite right/' the Supreme Commander said. 
"Your noble husband invented the sleeping gas because 
it was my desire to protect my country and win the war 
with as little loss of life as possible. From this time 
on, no more lives will be sacrificed. We will use the 
sleeping gas, put all the attacking aviators to sleep for 
seven days and the war will soon be over. I know 
that there will be another final attack upon 'New York 
in a few minutes and I am going to allow you the 
honor of using the sleeping gas machine and ending 
the final attack upon the great City of New York with- 
out loss of any life." 

About the time that Colonel Kennelworth was trans- 
ferred from Cincinnati to Boston, General Pearson had 
been sent to Cincinnati to operate the Tunnel machine 
from there. Immediately before the final attack on 
New York City, Supreme Commander Gordon ordered 
General Pearson to swing the Tunnel machine to the 
East and establish a Tunnel thru the Air between New 
York and Cincinnati, informing him that the expected 
the final attack upon IsTew York would come over the 
mountains of Pennsylvania and that this final attack 
would be from the West ; that he wanted a Tunnel thru ; 
the Air at least 30 miles wide so that he could protect 
the Jersey shores and prevent the attack upon ISTew 


York City. In a few minutes a test was made and tlie 
Tunnel was ready to receive the invading army of planes 
and airships. He knew that ISlew York was now safe 
and awaited the final combined attack of the Enemy 
planes that would come across from St. Louis and Chi- 
cago to meet on the Western side of the Hudson River. 

About 12 o'clock he sighted the enemy planes across 
the Western coast of Jersey moving in triangle form, 
and knew that it was the combined forces with probably 
more than 50,000 planes ready for the final attack. 
Swiftly they approached, closer and closer. He played 
his powerful searchlight upon their glistening wings, 
until they were within 15 to 20 miles of 'New York. 
Fearing that they might start dropping bombs on 
l^ewark, Jersey City and the towns on the other side 
before attacking New York, he adjusted the Tunnel 
thru the Air until it was high enough to reach the enemy 
planes fiying at the highest altitude; then turned to 
Colonel Edna Kennelworth and said: "Turn on the 
sleeping gas machine. The Tunnel is ready and as the 
aviators go to sleep, the machines will plunge into the 
Tunnel thru the Air and remain suspended without the 
planes being destroyed or the loss of any lives. This 
will be a silent, painless victory, but it will demonstrate 
our power to the enemy and the world." 

Slowly and carefully, with a trembling hand, she 
swung the powerful gas distributing machine into action 
and as she saw the planes coming by the thousands begin 
slowly to plunge into the Tunnel thru the Air, she 
thought of how she had risked her life taking the sleep- 
ing gas for seven days to prove its success for the love 


of her husband, who invented it, and for the love of 
her country. She thought of Supreme Commander Gor- 
don naming his great ship '^Marie the Angel of Mercy" 
and then realized what was in his mind at the time; 
that the sleeping gas should be named the "God of 
Mercy'' because it was winning the war in a humane 
way without taking human lives. Her mind went back 
to the great destruction of Los Angeles and San Fran- 
cisco and above all, she remembered the loss of more 
than a million lives at the battle of Chicago; how 
merciless the enemy had been, sparing not the lives of 
women or children. We were now indeed merciful unto 
our foes and heaping coals of fire upon their heads and 
she believed this would be a great example to the world. 
She knew that the enemy had used poisoned gas of all 
kinds, poisoning the water and foods in the various 
cities and resorted to every means to destroy both life 
and property. 

As these thoughts were flitting thru her mind, bat- 
talion after battalion of planes followed and she was 
pouring the sleeping gas into the noses of the aviators 
and the planes were diving into the Tunnel. This was 
indeed a great victory and she was glad to help accom- 
plish it without the loss of life. The great Tunnel 
machines had worked successfully and perfectly. The 
sleeping gas had done its silent, painless work and the 
army of more than 50,000 planes — the giant attack 
from the West — rested safely in the Tunnel thru the 
Air, not a single one having escaped. 

At 12 : 30 the sky in the West was clear and there was 
not an enemy plane in sight in any direction. During 


tlie minutes of tlie final battle Supreme Commander 
Gordon had remained as motionless as a statue, stand- 
ing with his hand upon the levers of the Tunnel 
machine, with the powerful searchlights playing upon 
the enemy planes, and watching thru his field glasses 
the planes as they dived swiftly into the Tunnel thru 
the Air after the aviators inhaled the sleeping gas. 
When the last plane had landed safely in the Tunnel, 
his features relaxed and his face showed a smile of 
victory. His first thought was of Marie, his next 
thought was of his old friend Walter Kennelworth. 
He sent the first message of the victory over his 
secret radio to him. "The enemy has attacked iN'ew 
York from four sides, more than 100,000 strong. The 
^Demon of Death' has done its work. The Tunnel 
machines have performed a miracle. More than 50,000 
aviators are sleeping in our nets. Your great discovery 
has made this a painless victory. Edna, your noble 
wife, performed the painless herculean task and played 
her part in the final stage of the great victory." 

On receiving this message Colonel Kennelworth was 
overjoyed, knowing that it meant that the end of the 
war was near. His reply was brief — ^^Congratulations, 
Robert Gordon. Love to Edna. I hope that you may 
yet have Marie to share with you in the great victory." 

Supreme Commander Gordon's next thought was of 
General Pearson who had been his friend and had saved 
his life after his capture by the Japanese at the battle 
of San Francisco. The next informed him of the great 
victory. This was the greatest news that General Pear- 
son had ever received in his life. He felt doubly happy 


because lie had had faith in Robert Gordon from the 
first and had been the one to offer to turn over his com- 
mand and authority to Gordon and make him Supreme 
Commander. He answered: "Supreme Commander 
Gordon, our country made no mistake when they placed 
their fate in your hands. My faith in you has been 
supreme and I had confidence in you from the first 
time I met you. Accept my sincerest gratitude for the 
great service that you have rendered our country. You 
deserve all the honor and reward that we can give you." 

When reports came to headquarters in Washington 
that the enemy had attacked E'ew York with more than 
100,000 airplanes; that they had all been destroyed or 
captured; that ISFew York was safe, and prepared for 
further attacks, there was great rejoicing. The Presi- 
dent of the United States hurried to the War Office, 
ordered the swiftest plane to convey him to l^ew York 
City to congratulate Supreme Commander Gordon. He 
was given a fast plane which could travel more than 
300 miles per hour. 

After the last attack and Supreme Commander Gor- 
don had relaxed from the terrific strain, he walked to 
his desk and picked up the Bible. Turning to Ezekiel 
5 : 2, he read : "Thou shalt burn with fire a third part 
in the midst of the city, when the days of the siege are 
fulfilled; and thou shalt take a third part, and smite 
about it with a knife; and a third part thou shalt 
scatter in the wind ; and I will draw out a sword after 
them." He knew that Ezekiel was talking about the 
Tunnel thru the Air and the scattering of a third part 
of the army in wind and that they were caught while 


traveling in the Tunnel thru tlie Air. Then he read 
Chapter 17 : 3 : "Thus saith the Lord God, A great 
eagle with great wings, long-winged, full of feathers, 
which had divers colours, came unto Lehanon, and took 
the highest branch of the cedar." This referred to 
Uncle Sam, the great eagle that was winning the war. 
The cedar referred to the tall building of 110 stories 
where Supreme Commander Gordon now had his head- 

He next read Ezekiel 31 : 4: "The waters made him 
great, the deep set him up on high with her rivers run- 
ning round about his plants, and sent out her little 
rivers unto all the trees of the field." He knew that 
this referred to England when she had been the mistress 
of the seas, but that Uncle Sam had proved to be the 
eagle of the air and would conquer all nations on the 
face of the earth. 

He read Ezekiel 33 : 21 : "And it came to pass in the 
twelfth year of our captivity, in the tenth month, in the 
fifth day of the month, that one had escaped out of 
Jerusalem came unto me, saying, The city is smitten." 
He interpreted this to mean the City of Chicago where 
the enemy gained their last great victory. 

Then read Ezekiel 37: 22: "And I will make them 
one nation in the land upon the mountains of Israel; 
and one king shall be king to them all ; and they shall 
be no more two nations, neither shall they be divided 
into two kingdoms, any more at all." He was sure that 
this meant that l^orth and South America were to 
unite all nations of the world and that there was to be 
one ruler, one king, and he was God. 


He continued with Ezekiel 39:11: "And it shall 
come to pass in that day, that I will give unto Gog a 
place there of graves in Israel, the valley of the passen- 
gers on the east of the sea; and it shall stop the noses 
of the passengers; and there shall they bury Gog, and 
all his multitude ; and they shall call it. The Valley of 
Hamon-gog." He thought that this referred to the 
battle of New York. Where it said "it shall stop the 
noses of the passengers," this referred to the sleeping 
gas, which had caused the aviators to fall into the 
Tunnel thru the Air, and indeed the multitude had been 
buried above the valley and meadows of New Jersey. 
Again in the 39th Chapter: 9th verse: "Shall go forth 
and shall set on fire and burn the weapons, both the 
shields and the bucklers, the bows and the arrows, and 
the handstaves and the spears, and they shall burn them 
with fire seven years.'^ This meant the "Demon of 
Death'' which had burned up the motors of the attack- 
ing airplanes. 

He then wondered when the war would end. He 
knew that Daniel's 70 weeks indicated the end in 1932, 
or about 3% years from the time that war first broke 
out in Europe in 1928. He read Daniel 7:12: "As 
concerning the rest of the beasts, they had their domin- 
ion taken away: yet their lives were prolonged for a 
season and time." And again the 25th verse: "And 
he shall speak great words against the Most High, and 
shall wear out the saints of the Most High, and think 
to change times and laws ; and they shall be given into 
his hand, until a time and times and the dividing of 
time." He had proved by study and comparing past 


cycles that a time or a season referred to in the Bible 
meant 360 days, 360 years, or 360 degrees, — a measure 
known and used by the astrologers in olden times and 
still understood and used by modern astrologers for 
measuring time. He knew that half a time meant 
180 degrees, 180 days or years, because Ezekiel had said 
that the Lord had appointed a day for a year. He 
figured that America began with the discovery by Co- 
lumbus in 1492 and that in October, 1932, would be 
440 years since the discovery. The measurement used 
thruout the Bible was by scores and man's span of 
life was three score years and ten, and that four hun- 
dred and forty years equalled twenty-two scores, leav- 
ing two scores, or forty years, more for the completion 
of the jubilee years. He read Matthew 18:21 and 22 : 
"Then came Peter to him, and said, Lord, how oft shall 
my brother sin against me, and I forgive him? till 
seven times? Jesus saith unto him, I say not unto 
thee. Until seven times ; but. Until seventy times seven." 
Robert figured that seventy times seven meant four 
hundred and ninety years from the discovery of Amer- 
ica until we would cease fighting, forgive our brothers 
and live in peace. He knew that the seventh period 
was always a jubilee period, that there was a jubilee 
period of seven years at the end of each forty-ninth 
year period and that there was a great period of forty- 
nine jubilee years at the end of seven times seventy; 
that the sixth period would end in 1933 and that from 
1933 to 1982 would be the forty-nine years of the great 
jubilee following the end of wars and the United King- 
dom of the World. 


He read Daniel 7:25: "And lie shall speak great 
words against the Most High, and shall wear out the 
saints of the Most High, and think to change times and 
laws: and they shall be given into his hand, until a 
time and times and the dividing of time." Then read 
Daniel 12:7: "And I heard the man clothed in linen, 
which was upon the waters of the river, when he held 
up his right hand and his left hand unto heaven, and 
sware by him that liveth for ever, that it shall be for a 
time, times, and an half; and when he shall have ac- 
complished to scatter the power of the holy people, all 
these things shall be finished." He figured that a time 
equalled twenty years or a score, and that a time, times, 
equalled four hundred years, and half a time equalled 
ten years. 

Again, Daniel 12:11 and 12: "And from the time 
that the daily sacrifice shall be taken away, and the 
abomination that maketh desolate set up, there shall be 
a thousand two hundred and ninety days. Blessed is 
he that waiteth, and cometh to the thousand three hun- 
dred and five and thirty days." Twelve hundred and 
ninety days are to be added to the time the war broke 
out in Europe in 1928 and the thirteen hundred and 
thirty-five days being forty-five days more, the blessed 
jubilee days will follow from the time the war ended 
in 1932 until the great celebration and signing of peace 
and establishing the brotherhood of man. He read 
Daniel 9 : 24 : "Seventy weeks are determined upon 
thy people, and upon thy holy city, to finish the trans- 
gression, and to make an end of sins, and to make 
reconciliation for iniquity, and to bring in everlasting 



rigliteoiisness, and to seal up the vision and prophecy, 
and to anoint the Most Holy." 

This again proved that four hundred and ninety years 
from the discovery of America, that there should be an 
end of sins, an end of war and of troublesome times. 

Ezekiel 4 : 6 and 6 : ^Tor I have laid upon thee the 
years of their iniquity, according to the number of the 
days, three hundred and ninety days ; so shalt thou bear 
the iniquity of the house of Israel. And when thou 
hast accomplished them, lie again on thy right side, and 
thou shalt bear the iniquity of the house of Judah forty 
days : I have appointed thee each day for a year." This 
made it plain that a day was to be used in measuring 
years and that there were to be forty days or forty years 
after peace for a jubilee period in which the sins of the 
past were to be atoned for. 

Ten years after the armistice in !N'ovember, 1918, 
would bring us to l^ovember, 1928, or half a score, and 
from ISTovember, 1928 to 1932 are indicated the trouble- 
some times for the United States. May, 1928 to July, 
1928, are very important and troublesome periods when 
the nominations for President of the United States 
will arouse the people and start a time of trouble. 
Using the time of three score years and ten, and doub- 
ling this period, maMng one hundred and forty years 
and adding it to 1Y76, the Declaration of Independence, 
brought us to the election of Wilson in 1916 and the 
war followed in 1917. The next score from this period 
ends in 1936. 

'New York City was evacuated by the British on 
November 25, 1783. If we add three periods of forty- 


nine years to this, it will bring us to 1930, the starting 
of the war against the United States which ended with 
the final attack on New York City in 1932. 

!N"ew York City was founded in 1614. Adding a 
period of six times forty-nine brings us to 1908 and 
adding 24% years or one-half the time of forty-nine 
years, brings us to 1932, when the name of the city was 
again changed. The last half of the seventh period 
of forty-nine years, or from the dividing of time, is 
another jubilee period for JSTew York City 

The first English settlement in the United States was 
established by Raleigh at Roanoke, Virginia, in 1585. 
Adding the seventh forty-nine year period, or 343 yearSj 
brings us to 1928, indicating more troublesome times 
to start. 

The smaller cycles and seven-year periods .mentioned 
so often in the Bible, also indicated that twice seven, 
or fourteen years from 1914 would bring war agaia 
in 1928, and adding half a period of a cycle of seven, 
or forty-two months, would indicate the duration of the 
war, as spoken of by Daniel in the dividing of times 
and seasons. 

Robert figured that after October, 1932, there would 
be only three years left to prepare for the great feast of 
the jubilee of the maximum period which was to follow 
the establishment of universal peace. He was very 
happy because he felt that we were now near the end 
of the war and these troublesome times. 



A BOUT 4 A.M. the President of the United States 
_ir\. landed on the Mammouth Building in "New 
York and was taken down in the elevator to the 110th 
floor to Supreme Commander Gordon's office. He found 
Colonel Edna Kennelworth sentinel at the door. She 
had met the President before and after saluting him 
asked if he wished to see Supreme Commander Gordon. 
He replied that he did and she immediately conducted 
him to his private office. 

The President rushed in and found Supreme Com- 
mander Gordon sitting peacefully reading a newspaper. 
The President could hardly believe it and asked him for 
the facts of the attack upon ]^ew York City and if all 
enemy planes had been destroyed. Supreme Com- 
mander Gordon told the President that it was a fact. 
The President asked Supreme Commander Gordon if 
there had been any losses to our airplane fleet in de- 
stroying the enemy and where our fleet was now lo- 
cated. The Supreme Commander pointed to the "Demon 
of Death" and the sleeping gas machines and said: 
"There is the fleet which has destroyed and captured 
probably 100,000 of the enemy's planes. Mr. Presi- 
dent, would you like to go on a little sight-seeing ex- 
pedition ?" The President said that he would. A but- 
ton was pressed and in a few minutes "Marie the Angel 
of Mercy," Robert's big ship, appeared in front of the 


window. The President told Supreme Commander 
Gordon that he had neither seen nor heard of such a ship 
before and asked him where it came from. Robert said, 
"Mr. President, this ship was buijt according to the 
plan laid down by Ezekiel in the Bible. I worked on 
it for years and completed it just before the war broke 
out. Its most useful work is yet to be done." Supreme 
Commander Gordon then explained fully the working 
of the "Demon of Death" to the President. 

They stepped upon board "Marie the Angel of Mercy," 
sailed out across Long Island, slowed the plane down, 
drifted very low and passed over the thousands of air- 
planes which had been destroyed. 

They sailed over Staten Island and saw the wrecks of 
the planes which had been destroyed there. Then swung 
up the Hudson River above Yonkers, descended close to 
the water and anchored in the air. The President had 
never been on an airship that was anchored in the air 
and was amazed at Supreme Comtmander Gordon's mar- 
velous invention. He handed the President a pair of 
powerful field glasses and told him to take a look. The 
river was almost choked with the wrecks of the airplanes 
which had gone down defying the "Demon of Death." 
Bodies of aviators wearing the uniforms of the various 
nations were floating upon the waters. When the Su- 
preme Commander explained to the President that he 
believed that not one of the enemy's planes had escaped, 
he marveled at the wonderful invention and the fact 
that two men and a lone woman could accomplish such 
a feat. Supreme Commander Gordon then said : "Mr. 
President, your greatest sight is yet to come." 


He then started "Marie tlie Angel of Mercy," sailed 
out across the New Jersey hills, slowed down the big 
ship and entered the Tunnel thru the Air. There the 
greatest sight that human eyes had ever witnessed 
greeted the President. They passed slowly thru the 
Tunnel where there were thousands and thousands of 
planes unharmed suspended in the air with the aviators 
all sound asleep. The Supreme Commander then said : 
"This work was done by the sleeping gas. As this giant 
horde of probably 50,000 planes moving in sections of 
hundreds and thousands, one following after another, 
tried to attack IsTew York, General Pearson and myself 
worked the Tunnel machines and Colonel Edna Ken- 
nelworth operated the sleeping gas machine. You can 
see the effective work and our mission of mercy. We 
have not taken human life and have gained the greatest 
victory in the world. These aviators will sleep for 
seven days and then awake unharmed. There will be 
no ill effects of the sleeping gas. We will of course 
remove the airships and aviators to the Wilson, Cool- 
idge, Roosevelt, Lowden, Harding and Washington air- 
fields and when they awake they will be our prisoners 
and the enemy's airships will be in our possession." 

The President was astounded. He had never dreamed 
that man could make such marvelous inventions. Turn- 
ing to Supreme Commander Gordon and grasping his 
hand, he said: "You have been inspired by Almighty 
God. You are an instrument in his hands to save this 
country according to God's plan." The Supreme Com- 
mander replied that he had always felt that way and 
had never taken any credit to himself; that since he 


was about eight years old he had been reading the Bible 
and knew from it that this war was inevitable ; that he 
had spent his time and money to complete these inven- 
tions for the day his country would need them. 

On the way back, Supreme Commander Gordon told 
the President that the Marie the Angel of Mercy could 
make a speed of 1000 miles an hour and that he could 
easily go round the world in 24 hours. On their return 
all was quiet in New York City. No one knew what had 
happened that night. The President could not find words 
to express his appreciation for this wonderful work. He 
asked the Supreme Commander what his future plans 
were. Supreme Commander Gordon told the President 
to read the Bible, especially Daniel's prophecy and the 
book of Ezekiel, and he would know what was yet to 
take place. It was agreed that the news of the success 
with the ^'Demon of Death'' and the sleeping gas ma- 
chine was to be kept secret and that the President was 
the only one to know of Kobert's great invention. 

The President returned to Washington on the fore- 
noon of June 9th, feeling much elated over the wonder- 
ful victory, proud of his native land and thankful that 
the Divine Power had given them the man of the hour 
at the right time. 

It had been a great birthday for Robert, because his 
country had been saved. His years of labor had been 
rewarded but yet no news had come of Marie. He 
wondered if she were alive and if she had been watching 
this terrible war, the greatest of all with its great de- 
struction. When the war was over and the world was 
once more at peace, what would happen to him or what 



would lie do? It seemed to him that when the war 
was over, his life work would be finished. Without 
Marie, there would be nothing left, nothing more to 
work for. Supreme Commander Gopdon knew that there 
would be no more attacks that day, so he ordered Colonel 
Edna Kennel worth to get some sleep. He communi- 
cated with Colonel Kennelworth in Boston and found 
that there had been no further attacks there. The 
Colonel reported that he was ready and waiting to put 
to sleep more of the enemy as soon as they arrived. 

The Allied Enemy headquarters at the different 
points in the United States were absolutely without any 
news as to what had happened to all the planes and air- 
ships that had been sent out to attack New York, but 
in this case, they felt that no news was good news. They 
were trying in every way with the wireless and radio 
to reach the commanders of the different fleets but not 
a word was received. 

On the afternoon of June 9th, when not a word had 
been heard from any of the ships or planes sent out the 
night before to destroy ISTew York City, the Allied 
Enemy headquarters were in gloom. Hope was giving 
way to despair. They feared that the disaster at De- 
troit and Boston had been repeated. General ISTagato 
was communicated with and his reply was : "This is a 
great disappointment. We had all hoped that "New York 
could be destroyed or captured and this would mean the 
end of the war. It now seems our hopes are blasted. 
Some devilish invention by the Americans is being used 
to destroy or capture our ships. Their success seems 
to be so complete that it is almost unbelievable, l^ot 


one report from any man or ship has been heard since 
we attacked Boston. Now, if the flower of our army 
has been lost in this attack against New York, our 
cause seems hopeless. The facts are desperate but we 
must face them. Let no further move be made until 
we know more about what the Yankees have." 

Supreme Commander Gordon had made up his mind 
that he would keep everything secret and not let the 
enemy know anything, but he dispatched a message by 
radio to enemy headquarters reading: 

Very much disappointed. Lost a good night^s sleep last night 
waiting for your army to take New York City. When may 
we expect the pleasure of a visit from your planes? 

This mysterious message was as much a mystery to the 
enemy as the letter that Robert found on the street in 
Paris was to him. The fleet sent out to attack Boston 
had never returned and no word had ever been heard 
of them. France had been instructed by Supreme Com- 
mander Gordon to cease attacking and await further 
instructions. Everything was quiet on the other side 
and Germany and England were awaiting reports of the 
success of the campaign of the United States before mak- 
ing further attacks on France. 

On the morning of June 13th the aviators who had 
been put to sleep by the sleeping gas around Boston, 
awoke. They were feeling good. They knew that some- 
thing had put them to sleep suddenly but did not know 
that they had slept seven days and nights instead of one 
night. Instructions by Supreme Commander Gordon 
had been given that no harm should be done any of the 
aviators when they awoke. Scouting planes were sent 
out by the United States Army to capture the aviators 


when they awoke or started to drive their planes away, 
but a few of the planes were permitted to escape and 
return to the headquarters of the enemy. When they 
reported that while they were attacking Boston the night 
before, they suddenly went to sleep and the planes 
dropped to the earth and water, they were informed by 
the Commanders that they had been away one week. 

This was a great blow to the enemy and they knew 
now that the Americans had some kind of a sleeping 
gas which was harmless and would put men to sleep 
and keep them asleep for 7 days. The enemy had all 
kinds of poisonous gases and bombs, but they had never 
discovered a gas to put people asleep for a week, then 
awake without any ill effects. They now realized what 
Supreme Commander Gordon's answer meant, — ^that it 
was some new discoveries which the United States had 
made that caused them to fight on and not accede 
to any peace terms. After days of waiting, scout- 
ing and trying to secure information as to what 
had happened, the attack on New York was left a 
mystery. They waited until the 16th day of June, 
thinking that if their aviators had been put to sleep 
there some of them would return. When none of them 
returned by the 21st of the month and no word was 
received, they knew that the fleet had been destroyed 
or captured and that their army had been greatly weak- 
ened, but still they held the Pacific Coast and con- 
trolled IvTew Orleans, St. Louis, and Chicago and their 
Western lines were unbroken. After holding a confer- 
ence, they decided to adopt a waiting attitude for a time 
and see what the next move of the United States 
would be. 



TIME drifted along until the early part of July 
without any further attack by the enemy, but Su- 
preme Commander Gordon believed that they would 
make another attack soon before giving up. He was 
simply watching and waiting, biding his time. The 
United States Army scouting planes reported that the 
enemy scouts were going out more frequently each night 
and some of them had been seen 50,000 or 60,000 feet 
in the air. They thought that they were getting ready 
to make another attack and were trying to get a line 
on what the United States forces were planning to do. 
The Supreme Commander went to Washington to test 
out the "Demon of Death" which had been installed in 
the Capitol Building and found it in good working 
order. A sleeping gas distributing machine and the 
Tunnel machine had been set up there and he also tested 
them out. 

In view of the splendid work done by Colonel Edna 
Kennelworth at the time of the attack on ISTew York 
City, Supreme Commander Gordon decided to send her 
to Washington and put her in charge of the sleeping 
gas distributing machine, the "Demon of Death," and 
the Tunnel machine. He instructed her that if an 
attack came upon Washington, she was not to use the 
"Demon of Death" unless the sleeping gas failed or they 


failed to get the enemy aviators into the Tunnel thru 
the Air. He believed that if attack came upon Wash- 
ington, it would be the last and end the war. Because 
his country had ever stood for love and liberty, if its 
Capitol was attacked he wanted it to be saved by a 
bloodless victory. It would mean much to the United 
States in future years if the seat of government could 
be protected without taking the life of one of the enemy. 
With the Tunnel machine in l^ew York, another one in 
Cincinnati and a third machine in Washington, D. C, 
Jie would be able from ISTew York City to place a Tunnel 
thru the Air in every direction around Washington to 
capture the invading army of planes. Colonel Edna 
Kennelworth said that she thought he was placing on 
her shoulders a great responsibility, but that if he had 
confidence in her, she would go and do her best. He 
told her that she could not fail and that there was noth- 
ing to fear ; that it would be much easier now to protect 
Washington than it was l^ew York from attack. So 
Colonel Edna Kennelworth went to Washington. She 
arrived there on July 2nd, and did not have long to 
wait before seeing action. 

Battle of Washington" 

The enemy was losing confidence and decided to risk 
50,000 planes, the best that they had, on a concerted 
attack upon Washington. They figured that if they 
could take the Capitol, it would be a telling blow and 
help them on to further victory. This was to be a 
supreme test and they decided to make the attack in 


broad daylight because they thought it would be a sur- 
prise and there would be more people on the street, 
and the attack would have a greater demoralizing effect 
on the people thruout the country. July 4th, Inde- 
pendence Day, was the time selected for the attack. The 
plan was to send one fleet up the Potomac, have another 
fleet come down the Potomac from the North and North- 
west and the third wing come across by Baltimore. 
Colonel Edna Kennelworth was on duty when the 
Tel-Talk buzzed and a scouting plane reported to 
her that the enemy were approaching in large numbers 
up the Potomac. She had never operated the sleeping 
gas machine in daylight before, but knew that it would 
work just as effectively. Having seen the attack upon 
New York and knowing how swiftly one attack fol- 
lowed the other, she realized that she must work fast. She 
adjusted the gas machine toward the enemy approach- 
ing down the Potomac and set it for a certain range, 
about 76 miles. She looked thru her telescope and saw 
the enemy when they were about 50' miles away and 
decided to let go the sleeping gas. She swept it quickly 
right and left and in the glistening sunshine saw hun- 
dreds of planes going down. In fifteen minutes the 
entire fleet w^as safely asleep in the Tunnel thru the 
Air. By this time report came that another fleet was 
making from Baltimore in a direct line for Washington. 
She set the machine again, looked thru her powerful 
glass and saw the enemy approachingg. She started dis- 
charging the gas, and in twelve minutes the entire fleet 
had been plunged into the Tunnel. 

She had a few minutes to wait and immediately 


picked up the radioplione and told Supreme Commander 
Gordon in New York that the sleeping gas machine 
had worked wonderfully and that the Tunnel thru the 
Air held in captivity thousands of the enemy's airships 
and planes. Almost before she had finished making her 
report, the Tel-Talk buzzed. She ran to it and was in- 
formed by the scouting planes that the largest fleet of 
planes ever seen was approaching from the West and 
Northwest. Knowing that this was a combined fleet 
from the enemy's Western lines, from the same direction 
as the final one that attacked New York City. This 
was to be the supreme test. The first formation ap- 
proached with about 1000 planes. Swiftly and silently, 
the gas machine did its work and they went down into 
the Tunnel. Then came the second^ third, and fourth 
formation and so on. More than 50,000 planes had 
gone down and not more than one hour's time had 
elapsed. When it was over with, Edna realized that she 
had not been a human being during this ordeal, that 
she had worked just like the machine, forgotten every- 
thing but the responsibility for the protection of her 
country. When she knew that the Capitol of her be- 
loved country was safe and that more than 50,000 of 
the enemy's airships were safely suspended in the Tun- 
nel thru the Air and that the aviators had entered upon 
their seven days' sleep, she was supremely happy be- 
cause not one life was required to save the Capitol. It 
was the greatest victory of all history thus far and she 
knew what it meant to Supreme Commander Gordon 
and how this victory would be hailed with rejoicing all 
over the United States. It would relieve the tension 


which had existed for two years when every hamlet, 
town and city had feared every night that they might 
he attacked and destroyed hy bombs from the enemy's 

The news had been flashed to all the Departments and 
Army Headquarters. When the scouting planes re- 
ported that more than 50,000 planes had been captured 
in this attack and not one of them escaped, the Presi- 
dent and Army officers breathed a great sigh of relief 
and knew that this meant certain victory for the United 
States because the enemy had concentrated their attack 
on New York and Washington with their best planes, 
and had very few large bombing planes left, and if this 
was not the end of the war, it was the beginning of 
the end. 

The President and his Cabinet rushed to the Capitol 
Building to congratulate Colonel Edna Kennelworth. 
They found her carefully powdering her nose. By this 
time she was calm and collected and prepared for the 
unexpected reception, but was overwhelmed with the 
suddenness of the arrival of high officials. She had 
met the President before when he had come to New York 
after the great battle. He was the first to grasp her 
hand and, after kissing it^ told her of the great debt of 
gratitude her country owed her. The President said, 
^'Your great service demonstrates that woman is the 
equal of man and I hope to live to see the day when a 
woman will be President of the United States. This 
country owes to you and Supreme Commander Gordon 
and your good husband, Colonel Kennelworth, its lib- 
erty and freedom. There is nothing too good for you. 


You have performed the greatest act of any woman in 
history. I speak for the American people and extend 
their heartfelt gratitude. We can never repay you." 

Colonel Edna Kennelworth thanked the President, 
told him that she had only done her duty and that 
she felt any other good woman in the United States 
would be glad to do the same under the same conditions. 
The President and members of his Cabinet were greatly 
impressed with her modesty and expressed their pride 
that one so young in years possessed such kill and dar- 
ing. She told them that this was imperative and that 
there was no one else who know how to handle the sleep- 
ing gas machine except Supreme Commander Gordon 
and Colonel Kennelworth and that she had been placed 
there for that purpose and had only done her duty. 
Supreme Commander Gordon in J^ew York sent a 
simple message congratulating Colonel Edna Kennel- 
worth: ^'You're a real woman — a thorobred. I knew 
you could do it.'' 

The President and the War Council met and voted 
that a message of congratulation and appreciation be 
sent to Supreme Commander Gordon telling him that 
everything would be left in his hands and to proceed 
as he had in the past. The President and other Gov- 
ernment officials asked him if he would not give his 
consent to permit all of the newspapers in the United 
States to publish the details of the attack upon E'ew 
York and how it had been successfully defended and to 
give details of the great victory at Washington. They 
felt that the people had so long been in a state of fear 
and anxiety, this would bring great relief and give them 


a chance to get some peaceful sleep because it would 
remove from their minds the fear of their cities and 
towns being destroyed; give them confidence that the 
United States had proved equal to the occasion; help 
the general business situation and bring comfort to 
thousands of people who were suffering. Supreme 
Commander Gordon replied that there was no question 
but that the war was won and that need for secrecy was 
no longer necessary. 

On the afternoon of July 4th the President of the 
United States issued a proclamation to the people, tell- 
ing them of the wonderful victory in Washington and 
assuring them that the country was safe, and set aside 
the following three days as holidays to celebrate and 
commemorate the victory of Independence Bay. In his 
message he said that God had blessed the Stars and 
Stripes and given to America a lone man who had made 
inventions which had saved the country, and that a 
lone woman, Edna Kennel worth, with these inventions 
had protected Washington from destruction and cap- 
tured over 50,000 of the enemy's airships without caus- 
ing the loss of a single soul. 

The President's Proclamation was given to the news- 
papers and every paper in the United States carried 
big headlines : 




When the President declared a holiday, Supreme 
Commander Gordon decided that this was the time to 
let the enemy know what our strength was as it was 
no longer necessary to keep the secret ahout our new 
wonderful inventions. He ordered the invisible noise- 
less planes to load up with hundreds of thousands of 
newspapers which told of the great victory, sail at great 
altitudes over the enemy's lines in the United States and 
bombard them with these newspapers. He ordered 
Colonel Morrison and Colonel Manson to take charge of 
the planes which were to distribute the papers over the 
enemy's lines. Ordered them to sail over the City of 
Mexico and distribute papers over the enemy's head- 
quarters there. The Supreme Commander felt that this 
was the end, in fact he knew it, because after reading 
over Ezekiel again he saw that the prophecies were 
about all fulfilled and that in a short time the millen- 
nium would dawn and the world would be at peace. He 
read Chapter 10: 9 and 21; 

And the eherubims lifted up their wings and mounted up 
from the earth in my sight; when they went out the wheels 
were also beside them and everyone stood at the door of the 
east gate of the Lord's house; and the glory of the God of 
Israel was over them. Everyone had four faces apiece and 
everyone four wings; and the likeness of the hands of a man 


was under their wings. And the glory of the Lord went up 
from the midst of the city and stood upon the mountain, 
which is on the east side of the city." 

He knew tliat this was tlie glory referred to for the 
United States and that Ezekiel's prophecy, Chapter 14, 
21st verse, had been fulfilled. It reads as follows: 

For thus saith the Lord God: How much more when I 
send my four sore judgments upon Jerusalem, the sword and 
the famine and the noisome beast, and the pestilence, to cut 
off from it man and beast? 

He knew that the noisome beasts were the airplanes, and 
that all of these things had happened. 

He read again about the 7 days when they should 
prepare and purge the Altar and purify it and conse- 
crate themselves. He now knew that the time was com- 
ing when the Lord should rule on earth as he had prom- 
ised and war should be no more. The prophecies of the 
Bible had been fulfilled where it said that woman should 
be the equal or exalted above man. The Lord had said, 
^'I will exalt the low and debase the high," and the Bible 
said, ^'The little ones shall become as a thousand." 
He was happy to know that everything was working out 
just as he had predicted it and happy because his in- 
ventions which he had worked on so unselfishly, had 
saved his devoted country and made the nations of the 
world realize that all power under heaven and earth 
was given unto the United States, the land of liberty. 
Knowing that the great power was now in his hands 
alone, he could proceed to destroy every living thing in 
every nation, but his heart was full of love and mercy 


and only thru mercy and without selfishness could the 
United States set an example to the world. He could 
retake the Pacific Coast, wipe out the Western lines of 
the enemy or put them all to sleep for 7 days and then 
make peace on any terms that he might dictate. He 
thought of all the rulers of the world, from the tyrant 
'Nero down to the Kaiser, how each one had sought 
world dominion based on selfish greed, and each one 
had failed because God would not sanction such ruler- 
ship. He thought of Marie and as he dreamed of her, 
forgot whether he was a man with Caesar or a God with 
Alexander. E'ot once was he tempted to use the great 
power within his hands^ for he knew that love was kind 
and merciful. All the writings of St. Paul had put 
stress on love and charity. He decided that women 
and children must be protected and that not one of their 
lives should be taken in this final conflict. 'Now that 
the end was near, he must demonstrate in a way never 
to be forgotten the power that he held over the world 
and decided to use the sleeping gas. 


Robert Goedon's Seven Days 

O^N" July 20tli lie had completed all preparations 
and had all his armies and all the airships and 
planes equipped with the sleeping gas machines. In- 
structions had been given that they should pass over the 
lines from the Gulf of Mexico to the Great Lakes, from 
Los Angeles to Seattle, and send forth the sleeping gas 
and put to sleep entire enemy armies so that they 
would be kept asleep for 7 days. He decided to notify 
all of the Commanding Generals of the Allied Enemy 
just what he was going to do so that they w^ould realize 
and know what power he had, and instructed them to 
have all their commanding officers moved to places where 
they would not be molested or put to sleep, so that they 
might watch and know what was happening. The Al- 
lied Enemy were notified that they could make every 
attempt to protect themselves but that it would be use- 
less, because they would be unable to see or hear the 
approach of the silent, invisible planes. 

He called Colonel Walter Kennelworth and Colonel 
Edna Kennelworth to his headquarters. Thanked them 
for their services to the country; assured them of his 
appreciation of their loyalty and devotion and promoter] 
them to the rank of General. Lie ordered General 
Walter Kennelworth to take charge of headquarters in 


l^ew York, operate the sleeping gas machine and to use 
the *'Denion of Death" in case of emergency. How- 
ever, he felt sure that there would he no more attacks. 
General Edna Kennelworth was ordered to Washington 
to resume charge in the Capitol Building and operate 
the machines for defense if necessary. 

In hidding good-bye to his loyal comrades, he told 
them that he was going to take Marie the Angel of 
Mercy, and was going alone to London, Berlin, Moscow, 
Madrid, Tokio and destroy buildings in these cities and 
with the light ray put every city in darkness, put the 
people to sleep and leave them for 7 days. Then he 
would destroy or conquer every important city in the 
world in 6 days, just the same as God created the world 
in 6 days, and that on the Yth day he would return to 
iN'ew York City and await the action of the Allied 
iN'ations in regard to peace. He ordered all of the 
countries notified by radio that he would leave ISTew 
York City on Marie the Angel of Mercy, which could 
make 1000 miles an hour, and when he arrived in Lon- 
don and other cities everyone should be out of the build- 
ings which he would destroy with the ^^Demon of Death" ; 
that this was to be a mission of mercy and that he would 
not destroy one life if possible but that he must demon- 
strate the power that he could destroy all life and build- 
ings if necessary. 

The world was astounded and amazed but of course 
did not believe that there was any such invention or 
any such power in the hands of any one man, or any 
one nation. At 7 a.m. on July 21st, Supreme Com- 
mander Gordon sailed away in the Marie the Angel 


of Mercy and in a little over three hours lie was over 
London. He notified them to clear all the hig build- 
ings on Lombard and Downing Streets. They were 
unable to see his plane or hear it but they knew that he 
was somewhere over London in the air. The people 
were frightened and cleared out of the buildings. 
Women and children were taken away to safety and 
slowly the death ray started to do its work. The big 
buildings crumbled away, slowly melting down as tho 
they were butter. The people fell upon their knees in 
the streets and prayed to God to save them from this 
great invisible force. Many people believed that it was 
an unseen power from heaven that had come to destroy 
the world and that this was the end of the world. When 
he had completed the destruction of enough buildings 
to show them his power, he circled over London time and 
time again, sending forth the sleeping gas and the people 
all succumbed and went to sleep. With the power from 
his machine he extinguished all the electric lights in the 
city and left it in darkness. The news of this terrible 
disaster was sent from London to the Allied Enemy 
headquarters in the United States. 

Supreme Commander Gordon then proceeded on the 
following day to Berlin. He intended to teach the 
Germans a lesson that they never would forget. He 
would show mercy that they had never shown because 
not one woman or child would be harmed, but protected. 
Not one human life would be taken, but he would make 
the destruction of buildings in Berlin so complete that 
they would never forget his visit. He would remind 
them that the Kaiser and all of the great German armies 
were powerless when Marie the Angel of Mercy sent 


forth its destructive rays and sleeping gas. He sailed 
over Berlin and notified everyone to clear out of the 
buildings. He destroyed all of the important buildings 
on the business streets, turned loose his sleeping gas and 
left Berlin in darkness, to sleep for 7 days. 

When he had completed the bombardment of the 
buildings in Berlin, he sent a message to the President 
of France that he v^ould be in Paris within the next 
hour to thank him personally for the great aid that 
France had given us in the war. The President notified 
him that France would declare a holiday and give him a 
reception greater than that tendered Captain Lindbergh 
when he landed there on May 21st, 1927. He informed 
the President that his time was limited, but in appreci- 
ation of the friendship of France he would anchor 
Marie the Angel of Mercy over Paris and arrange lights 
to play upon her to make her visible so the people could 
see this wonderful ship. 

He left Berlin and was in Paris in a short time. 
France had sent thousands of her planes into the air 
signaling the "Marie.'' They could not see her and 
Supreme Commander Gordon communicated with them 
by radio and anchored near the same spot where Lind- 
bergh had landed over five years before. He was taken 
aboard one of France's airplanes and carried to the 
President, who greeted him cordially, kneeled and kissed 
his cheeks and hands. Thanked him for the inventions 
which he had made which would end war for all time. 
Supreme Commander Gordon had brought a letter from 
the President of the United States thanking France for 
her support and assuring them of our loyalty and sup- 
port forever in the future. He told the President of 


his plan for a United Kingdom of tlie World. How he 
was going to call all the nations to New York for a 
peace conference when the war was over, which he was 
assured would be when he returned to New York. The 
President assured him that France would be very happy 
to be the first nation to join with the United States in 
the brotherhood of man to make it a United Kingdom of 
the World. 

He told the President of France that he had brought 
with him on board the ^ 'Marie" one of his Tunnel ma- 
chines which he wanted to place in one of the tallest 
buildings, establish a Tunnel thru the Air between 
New York and Paris so that their airships could pass in 
safety thru the Tunnel to New York, or if any of the 
officers in Canada wanted to come home, they could 
proceed to New York and travel thru the Tunnel to 
Paris. He tested out this machine after it had been 
set up, sent one of the planes to New York thru the 
Tunnel and the round trip was made in one hour and 
thirty minutes. He explained to the President that by 
establishing a vacuum, it was possible to drive the ma- 
chines in safety at a terrific speed. He instructed Louis 
Corday, one of the famous aces of the French Aviation 
Corps, how to handle the Tunnel machine. 

Then Supreme Commander Gordon went to Lisbon 
and Madrid, Spain, destroyed their most important 
buildings and put the people to sleep for 7 days. 
Then proceeded to Rome where he destroyed all the fine 
cathedrals, business and government buildings. Before 
arriving there he had notified the Pope to get all the 
people out of the buildings and instructed him where 
to go for safety, telling him he did not wish to give 


liim the sleeping gas but wanted him to be awake to 
pray during the 7 days while all the inhabitants 
were asleep. Told him that his people must be taught 
that God is more powerful than any ruler or potentate 
and that the time would come when there must be one 
religion, one United Kingdom of the World and one God. 

From there he proceeded to the beautiful city of 
Vienna and having the people removed from the build- 
ings, turned on the "Demon of Death" and melted the 
buildings down. Discharging sleeping gas from his 
machine, he said good-bye to Vienna and proceeded to 

The poor and uneducated people of Russia had been 
warned of his coming. The newspapers told them what 
had been happening in other cities, but the people re- 
fused to believe that they would not be destroyed. Many 
of them rushed to the waters and drowned themselves. 
Others went to the forests to hide. Moscow was more 
excited than ever before. People had been praying day 
and night before he arrived. Finally when he was 
over Moscow, he sent a radio message that they should 
clear all the important buildings which he was going 
to destroy. He descended very low and located the 
buildings and when he had been notified that the people 
had been moved to safety, turned on the "Demon of 
Death." As the buildings leapt into flames and the 
people could see them, they were sure that this was the 
end of the world and that God was destroying it by 
fire, because they were unable to see the source from 
which the destruction was coming, the destroying rays 
from the machine being invisible and Marie the Angel 
of Mercy being invisible. When he had finished the 


destruction of tlie buildings^ lie turned loose the sleeping 
gas, darkened the city and sailed for Constantinople. 

He had notified the terrible Turks, who had sent such 
destructive airships to help conquer the United States, 
that he was going to open the Dardanelles from the air ; 
and destroy the battleships in the Black Sea. When he 
arrived and all buildings were cleared, people were 
greatly frightened and some of them were praying to 
America's God to save them. Supreme Commander 
Gordon assured them that no lives would be taken. He 
then proceeded to destroy all their largest buildings, 
discharged the death rays into the water and blew up 
their ships; left the city in darkness to sleep in peace. 

His next stop was at Alexandria and Cairo, Egypt. 
He visited the Pyramids, notified the people that they 
were placed there according to a divine plan and that 
he would not destroy them. He destroyed the main 
buildings and blew up the warships, leaving the people 
asleep as he had done in other cities. 

He notified the people in Bombay, India, that they 
had taken sides with England against us and that they 
must be shown an example of the power of the Land 
of Freedom. He destroyed their temples and large 
buildings and put the people asleep. Then went to 
Pekin, China, where he destroyed buildings which had 
stood for thousands of years; discharged the sleeping 
gas and proceeded to Tokio. 

The Japs had been the first to declare war upon the 
United States and make an attack and they must be 
taught a lesson which they would remember so long as 
the world stood. He ordered all the men removed from 
their battleships and proceeded to discharge the death 


rays into the water and destroy them. When he began 
to destroy the important buildings the people thought 
that it was another earthquake because they had not 
forgotten how their buildings had crumbled down years 
before. He assured them that no lives would be taken, 
that they would be allowed to sleep for 7 days in 
peace; leaving the city in darkness and the inhabitants 
asleep, he proceeded to Melbourne and Sydney, Aus- 

Australia had remained neutral and was friendly to 
the United States. He carried a letter of thanks from 
the President of the United States to the people of 
Australia. Thanked them personally and told them 
that they were now invited to join the United States 
in forming the brotherhood of man in the United 

The City of Mexico was next notified that they would 
have the final and greatest demonstration of the power 
of Marie the Angel of Mercy. The Mexicans and Span- 
iards knew that Supreme Commander Gordon was born 
in the State of Texas. They remembered the Battle of the 
Alamo and Goliad. The poor class of Mexicans refused 
to believe after Mexico had joined with Japan and 
Spain against the United States, that any Texan would 
spare their lives. They had prayed day and night since 
they learned that the Supreme Commander of the 
United States with Marie the Angel of Mercy was to 
visit them. He told them that this machine took its 
power from the air and that the rays were powerful 
enough to melt down the mountains and that he would 
destroy some of the mountains of Mexico and all the 
old pyramids. Before he reached the City of Mexico, 


he anchored over a mountain, turned on the death ray 
and the mountain crumbled to dust. The old pyramids 
were also destroyed. When he reached the City of 
Mexico, he informed them that he had destroyed the 
mountains to fulfill the prophecies in the Bible which 
said that every mountain should be laid low and every 
valley should be exalted. A large part of forces of 
the enemy and their officers were located in the City of 
Mexico and they were notified to flee to the mountains 
and hills where they could watch the destruction of 
the buildings. The Supreme Commander of the United 
States said that they would not be put to sleep because 
he wanted them to watch the silent, sleeping city while 
it remained in darkness for 7 days. 

When he had completed his destruction of the City 
of Mexico, he sent a message by radio to ISTew York 
and Washington that he was on his way home and would 
pass over the enemy's lines in California and in the 
central part of the United States, sending them mes- 
sages all along giving his location and offering to let the 
officers take a shot at Marie the Angel of Mercy if they 
could see her. He knew that "Marie'' could rise to a 
height of 60 miles or more if necessary and intended to 
fly at a height to which no enemy plane could ever 

Supreme Commander Gordon sent a message to his 
old home town, Texarkana, Texas, that he would anchor 
there and give everybody a view of Marie the Angel of 
Mercy. When he arrived there he circled over his own 
old home out near Red River ; then sailed the "Marie" 
down Stateline Avenue and anchored her in the air 


about 100 feet above the street. He turned on the lights 
and made his great ship visible, so the people could 
see what had accomplished the great victory. It was 
the greatest celebration that Texarkana ever had. The 
people went wild with joy. His dear old mother was 
the happiest woman in the world. She greeted him af- 
fectionately ; told him that all her dreams about him 
had come true. 

He could only make a short visit as he had to hurry 
on to ISTew York. He notified Montreal, Canada, that 
he would arrive there early on the morning of the 7th 
day. Montreal prepared for a great celebration. He 
arrived there soon after sunrise, anchored the "Marie/' 
and delivered a message to the people of Canada, thank- 
ing them for their loyalty and aid in our behalf. In- 
vited them to be among the first to join in the peace con- 
ference in making the United States of the World. 
After bidding them good-bye, he sailed for New York, 
arriving just before noon on the 7th day after he had 
sailed away on his great trip around the world. 

Marie the Angel of Mercy circled over 'New York 
and landed at the Mammouth Building. General Wal- 
ter Kennelworth was on duty and reported what had 
happened during Supreme Commander Gordon's ab- 
sence, altho he had kept in touch with him by radio all 
the time and informed him what was going on. Su- 
preme Commander Gordon's orders had been carried out 
the day he left on his 7-day tour of the world and sleep- 
ing gas sprayed over all the enemy lines thruout the 
United States. 



THE Allied Enemy generals and officers knowing 
what could happen after the losses at New York 
and Washington obeyed the instructions of Supreme 
Commander Gordon and moved to a place of safety. 
After waiting three days and finding that their armies 
were still asleep they gathered near their various head- 
quarters in ISTew Orleans, St. Louis, Chicago, San Eran- 
cisco and prayed for deliverance. They realized that 
the greatest power of the universe was now in the hands 
of the United States. Most of them credited this power 
to an act of God, and not to man. They had not yet 
heard what had happened in all the cities of the world 
where the Marie the Angel of Mercy had visited. 

Late on the 7th day the Allied Armies of the enemy 
began to awake. Each day following for the next 6 
days, the people in one city after another of the foreign 
countries where he had visited awoke. Supreme Com- 
mander Gordon released an electric light control and 
the cities were no longer in darkness. All wireless and 
radio stations refused to take any messages except what 
concerned news in regard to the Marie the Angel of 
Mercy and what had happened all over the world. 

On the second day after Supreme Commander Gor- 
don's arrival, the War Council of the United States and 
the President came to ISTew York City to confer with 


the Supreme Commander. Reports had come from all 
parts of the world about his mission of mercy. Not 
one life had been reported lost. To say that he re- 
turned in triumph and victory was to put it mildly. 
The President and the War Council decided that it was 
now time to permit all newspapers to publish the news 
all over the United States and let the people know just 
what had been happening during the past 7 days. 
Thousands of messages poured in to Supreme Com- 
mander Gordon. The world was at the Supreme Com- 
mander^s feet. He was hailed as the greatest man since 
Jesus Christ. 

On August 4th, 1932, all of the cities in the world 
where Supreme Commander Gordon had destroyed 
buildings, were heard from. Reports showed that every- 
thing was normal and that no lives were lost. Messages 
were pouring in from every part of the world to the 
Allied Enemy Commanders to make peace with the 
United States on any terms and never permit the return 
of Marie the Angel of Mercy. The Commanders of 
the Allied Enemy armies dispatched messages to the 
President at Washington, asking for an armistice and 
peace terms on any conditions. The President replied : 

Peace terms are out of my hands. When this country was 
in dire peril and our cause seemed hopeless and lost, — when 
your demands were to take our country, our name, our honor, 
— at that time we placed our fate in the hands of a lone man 
Robert Gordon and made him Supreme Commander of all of 
the Armies of the United States. His will is law. You will 
have to deal with him, no one else has authority or will be 
given authority. 


The communication was sent to Supreme Commander 
Gordon. He called a conference to discuss peace terms. 
The President, Cabinet officers and all the Army and 
Government officials attended. When the conference 
convened, General Pearson arose and said: ^^When we 
turned over the Supreme Command of the Armies of 
the United States to you we agreed to abide by your 
decision no matter what it might be. Your actions and 
the victories that you have won have justified our faith 
and confidence in you. You have proven yourself to 
be the greatest man in the history of the world. Your 
mercy and justice has been demonstrated. Our coun- 
try and the world and its destiny are safe in the hands 
of a man like you. You have been guided by Almighty 
God and I make a motion that we say nothing, offer 
no advice, but leave everything in your hands. What- 
ever terms of peace you make, we will gladly abide by 
them.'' ^ 

When he had finished talking, Colonel Manson arose 
and said : "I second that motion. Let us make the vote 
unanimous by all rising.'' Every man rose immediately. 
The President grasped Supreme Commander Gordon's 
hand and thanked him for his great service to the 
United States and the world. Each Cabinet officer and 
army officer followed, and shook the Supreme Com- 
mander's hand, wishing him continued success. The 
President and Government officials were anxious for 
Supreme Commander Gordon to explain how he had 
accomplished the wonderful feat of going around the 
world in Y days and destroying so many buildings. He 
told them that his new machine made a Tunnel thru 


the Air and tliat it had overcome resistance from gravi- 
tation and the machine was invisible. He explained 
how he had been guided in building this machine and 
all his other inventions by the Bible. 

Supreme Commander Gordon decided to call a con- 
ference of all nations to take place in !N^ew York, on 
August 30th, 1932. They were notified and representa- 
tives were asked to be sent. Supreme Commander Gor- 
don made a special request that the representatives from 
all the countries bring with them their wives or daugh- 
ters as he had a special message for them and wanted 
them to take an important part in the Peace Confer- 
ence. ISTo one knew what the conditions of peace would 
be, but even the enemy felt that they were dealing with 
the most just man that the world had ever known, a man 
Avho refused to take the lives of women and children. 
When he had the power to put the entire Allied Armies 
of the Enemy to sleep and destroy them, he refused 
to do it. They were all willing and glad to leave their 
fate in his hands. All over the country Old Glory was 
waving from every building. Flags were printed with 
the picture of Supreme Commander Gordon on them 
and the picture of "Marie the Angel of Mercy." The 
flags bore the inscription "Tunnel thru the Air," "The 
Lone Aviator," "Americans Savior." 

Each day airplanes from all parts of the world began 
to bring the officials who were to be at the conference of 
all nations. Madison Square Garden had been engaged 
for the conference. Several millions of people had ap- 
plied for admission but only Government officials and 
prominent men and women thruout the country were 


granted tickets. The Government officials of the 
United States led by the President and the Supreme 
War Council, decided that at the opening of the Peace 
Conference, General Walter Kennelworth should he 
designated to make the address of welcome to the dele- 
gates of all countries and also to make the speech of 
thanks for the United States to Supreme Commander 
Gordon, for the services he had rendered, knowing that 
he was his best friend and he knew him better than 
anyone else. 


Peace Confeeence of the World 

THE conference convened about 10 a.m. on August 
30th. All of the officials were seated by 11 o'clock 
and shortly after, Supreme Commander Gordon escorted 
by the President of the United States, General Walter 
Kennelworth and his wife General Edna Kennelworth, 
arrived. The applause lasted for more than one hour. 
When it had died down, General Pearson stepped to the 
center of the platform, and grasped the Supreme Com- 
mander's hand and raised it before the vast throng and 
said, "Commanders, rulers, kings and officials of all 
nations, this is our lord and master, whose will is law. 
Whatever he says, we will abide by. I now introduce to 
you. General Walter Kennelworth, who will make the 
opening address. The applause again lasted for over 
a half hour, then General Walter Kennelworth began 
to speak : 

"Brothers and Sisters of the world: This is the 
greatest council that the world has ever known, for 
never before in history has every nation gathered at a 
peace conference. We hope and verily believe this is to 
be the last war. We expect to be one united people and 
follow the law laid down in the Bible, ^Love thy neigh- 
bor as thyself.' Then there can be no more wars. It 


is my purpose at this time to introduce to you a man 
who needs no introduction, the prince of peace, a man 
of sorrow and acquainted with grief — ^the greatest and 
most just man since our saviour Jesus Christ was on 
earth. We placed our liberty in his hands and he saved? 
our country and has been merciful to the enemy. Our 
gratitude to him can never be repaid. I now commend 
you to his care and keeping. Whatever terms he may 
make for peace, the United States Government will 
ratify and confirm. I now take pleasure in presenting 
to you our Supreme Commander Robert Gordon who 
will now address you." 

Supreme Commander Gordon arose and tried to quiet 
the great crowd. Women were on their feet and men 
were shouting, ^'Hail the most just and merciful man 
in the world.'' There was a mad rush to try to get to 
the platform to shake his hand. When the noise had 
quieted down and order been restored Supreme Com- 
mander Gordon raised the Holy Bible and said: 

"Brothers and Sisters of the United World: 
"The terms laid down in this book are the terms of 
peace that I offer you. I am going to offer you peace on 
the same terms that Jesus would give you. The United 
States has always stood for liberty and as the land of 
liberty it must set an example of peace and brotherly 
love to the world as it has always done before. This 
country has never engaged in a war for personal gain. 
In the great World War, we refused to accept any in- 
demnities. We made the fight for a principle, not for 
money or territory. 


"N^ow the United States will make no demand upon 
any nation. There is no longer to be different nations 
of the world, but the United Kingdom of the World. 
The United States is to dictate peace to the world on the 
terms of brotherly love. We will take no territory nor 
demand any indemnity. We will retain the gold supply 
of the world but will follow the admonition of Jesus 
Christ when he said Teed my Lambs.' We will lend 
a helping hand to any nation that needs it. You are 
to return to your homes and loved ones and tell them 
that the spirit of God, which is all-powerful and able 
to destroy, is ever merciful and just and has spared your 
lives and liberty. We refuse to take your money or 
territory and in return only ask and demand that you 
do unto others as you w^ould have them do unto you 
and as we have done unto you. 

^'Remember that Old Glory has never trailed the dust 
and she never will, because the God of the universe did 
not create this nation for any or all nations to destroy. 
He has placed the great power in the hands of those who 
would use it only in defense of right and not for selfish 
gain. When I am ready, I can touch a button and 
your great airships which are now held captive may 
proceed safely home and when you go, may you follow 
in the footsteps of Him who created the earth and who 
has saved you, and may you give reverence and praise 
to Him who is able to destroy not only property, but 
both soul and body. When the final articles are drawn 
and the territory of the United States is divided and 
allotted according to the plan laid down by Ezekiel and 
according to science, we will so direct that each of you 


can live in peace and harmony and according to the law. 

"I demand that the terms of peace be signed by 
women as well as men. They are more just and merciful 
and will rule the country in the future. If women must 
continue to be the mothers of our men, they must have 
the right to decide whether their sons shall be sent 
to war or not. It will take time to arrange the plans 
for cities and countries as outlined by Ezekiel and I 
expect that the terms will be acceptable and signed by 
the good women of every nation. 

^^It is understood and agreed that the United States 
will retain all of the inventions we now have for the 
prevention of war and I warn you that if necessity ever 
demands it, for the protection of peace of the world, that 
a machine can be built which will destroy every living 
soul on the earth. It can be directed from ISTew York 
City by a lone man without ever leaving here and do 
complete destructive work. This is only a warning and 
not a threat. You have seen the power demonstrated 
by Marie the Angel of Mercy, and mercy shown. You 
must respect this divine law and divine power. Re- 
member that this victory is according to God's plan and 
God's will. I take no credit to myself and for myself 
and my country ask nothing, except that you live with 
us in brotherly love." 

When Supreme Commander Gordon had finished 
speaking, the applause was the greatest ever known, last- 
ing again for more than an hour. When it had died 
down, General Walter Kennelworth stepped to the plat- 
form and said, ''It is next in order for me to make a 


speech of appreciation to Supreme Commander Gordon 
not only for our country, but I have in my hand a 
paper which has been signed by the rulers of every 
country in the world, asking that I make a speech of 
appreciation for them. Before proceeding with this 
address, I want to ask every man and woman in this 
audience who is willing to accept the terms of peace laid 
down by Supreme Commander Gordon to rise to their 
feet/' In an instant, every man and woman in the 
building was on their feet, shouting, "Hail to the Chief, 
God bless him and long may he live." 

When they were seated again, General Kennelworth 
proceeded, and turning to Supreme Commander Gordon 
he said : 

"Supreme Commander Robert Grordon, Comrade and 
Friend: I now have the greatest honor that has ever 
been conferred upon any man, — that of presenting to 
you the highest medal that the United States can confer. 
This medal is emblematic of your great work and the 
duty and loyalty you have shown to your country. It 
is made of gold with a triple triangle in the three royal 
colors, purple, blue and gold. The words in the center 
of the triangle are 'I am God-Love.' Around the tri- 
angle are the words, Faith, Hope and Love. All of this 
and even more you have lived. 

"Words are empty when I attempt to convey to you 
the appreciation and gratitude of this country and the 
world. I am instructed by the President of the Fnited 
States to say to you that anything that the United States 
can give is yours without the asking. All the foreign 


countries now fall at your feet to worship you because 
you have proven worthy and have used the great power 
placed in your hands wisely. It has been well said that 
God never places a responsibility upon a roan who will 
use it unwisely. God has made no mistake in selecting 
you, Robert Gordon, as the prince of peace. The United 
States is proud of you, the world honors you and we 
offer you our humble gratitude and all the praise that 
this world can give you. N^ame what you want as your 
reward and it shall be given to you." 

Again the applause lasted for a long time. When 
it had died away Supreme Commander Gordon arose 
and said, "General Walter Kennelworth, Comrade and 
Friend, we have known each other since early youth and 
I am deeply touched to have you here to make a speech 
of gratitude for my humble efforts in behalf of my 
beloved country. You ask me what our country and the 
world can give me in return for my achievement. 

"I am deeply grateful to you, my brothers and sisters 
of the world. I ask no credit for myself but owe it all 
to God who guided me thru love and inspired me to give 
my best to my country and to bring back with honor 
Old Glory's colors which have never trailed the dust, 
unstained by blood of innocent women and children. 

"Above all the rest, I have kept a woman's trust un- 
tarnished and hope to some day see a new light of love 
in a woman's eyes. No reward is greater than this and 
I must still trust in God and wait. I have been loyal 
to her when all others have doubted her. Even when 
my country dishonored me, my faith never faltered, and 


when she disappeared, I hoped and prayed that she 
would live and still hope she is alive. I knew she had 
faith in me, love for me and the power of that love has 
given me the power to destroy the world, hnt her love 
has left charity in my heart and for that love I have 
dealt with the enemy with love and mercy. All the 
money, power and glory that yon can give me are empty 
and cannot supply the aching void in my heart for her. 
The greatest gift that could be bestowed would be to 
return her to me with all the love and confidence that 
she had in me on June 5th, 1927. 

"In speaking of the inspiration that has been brought 
about by my love for her, I want to say that I was always 
faithful to my mother and that I have honored and re- 
spected her. It was she who taught me loyalty to my 
country and it w^as for her that I remained loyal and 
faithful to the cause of my country. 

*^In closing, I request that one of the terms of peace 
shall be that 'New York City shall be the capital of the 
United Kingdom of the World; that the plan of the 
future shall be according to Ezekiel. The Bible is re- 
plete with references thruout of a rebirth. Jesus said 
^Ye must be bom again of water and of the spirit.' A 
change of name is referred to many times. Jesus said 
^I will give him a new name.' The United Kingdom of 
the World shall be the new name. Jesus said 'I will 
be their God and there shall be no more War.' In 
Ezekiel 48: 35, his last prophecy was 'And the name of 
that city from that day shall be THE LORD IS 
THERE.' iSTew York City, which is to be the capital of 
the United Kingdom of the World and which has been 


known as the most wicked city in the world, is now to 
be the capital of the land of love and liberty, because the 
victory which united the world was won from there. I 
christen it 'THE CITY OF THE LORD/ May you 
so live that the world may know by the acts and justice 
of this great city that THE LORD IS THERE. I 
thank you, one and all." 

When Supreme Commander Gordon finished speak- 
ing, almost every man and woman in the audience were 
in tears. They had never known that such Avonderful 
things were in the Bible and that all of these very events 
were foretold by the greatest prophet, Ezekiel. 

The President of the United States stepped to the 
platform and suggested that they give a rising vote of 
thanks and three cheers for Supreme Commander Robert 
Gordon. When the cheering was over, the President said : 
"The conference is going to close for the evening and 
meet tomorrow when Supreme Commander Gordon will 
go over the plans for the future brotherhood of love. 
If you will have patience for a few moments, General 
Walter Kennelworth will make the closing address, but 
in the meantime I want to introduce to you America's 
greatest woman, one whom we hope that the good 
women of America will select to be the first woman to 
mle the United Kingdom of the World ; one who made 
a supreme sacrifice and rendered her country the great- 
est aid in time of war. I present to you the wife of 
General Walter Kennelworth, and the aide of Supreme 
Commander Robert Gordon, the woman who saved the 
capitol at Washington — General Edna Kennelworth." 

When the President had finished and the applause had 


died down, General Edna Kennelworth arose. '*Mr. 
President, Supreme Commander Gordon, Brothers and 
Sisters of the United Kingdom of the World : To me 
belongs no honor and I seek no glory. We owe it all 
to the genius of our Supreme Commander, Robert 
Gordon. I thank our worthy President and all the 
nations of the world who have shown their honor and 
appreciation to General Walter Kennelworth, my hus- 
band, and myself. I am happy to know that the cause 
of women has triumphed and that our Supreme Com- 
mander has set an example for the world and has shown 
what the love of a good woman can do. I thank you.'' 

The w^omen were all on their feet and gave Edna the 
greatest applause any woman ever received. It was now 
growing late in the evening and General Walter Ken- 
nelworth stepped to the platform and said: "Brothers 
and Sisters of the United World, I will not detain you 
long with this personal address to our Supreme Com- 
mander Robert Gordon." 

Turning to the Supreme Commander he said : **I will 
no longer address you as the Supreme Commander Rob- 
ert Gordon, but as my friend and comrade. This is 
the happiest moment of my life and I now realize that 
justice, mercy and truth alvv^ays will be rewarded. You 
have been unselfish and since the day that you wrote 
the famous letter that won Marie and the Garden of 
Love, you have kept your promise and been unselfish. 
Your first thought has been of your country in time of 
need. You have been loyal to your mother, true and 
faithful to Marie and now I want to read Marie's let- 
ter to you written the day she disappeared. I know that 


you know it by heart because you have read it a thou^ 
sand times, but I want this conference of men and 
women from all the nations of the world to know that 
you are a man among men — that you are one in millions 
and that you have set an example for the world and 
that example will make better men. The letter reads: 

" Dearest Robert: 

" 'According to your faith be I unto you. Love will always 
have faith, understand and wait. Time proves all things. You 
will get everything you want. I will come to you when I 
mean the most, and your need for love is the greatest. 


"Your faith has been supreme. Your love has given 
you faith and you have tried to understand. More than 
five long years have passed and no word has been re- 
ceived from Marie. In your speech today, the thought 
uppermost in your mind was for her happiness and 
safety. This shows that time does prove all things. It 
has proven your love for Marie and your faith and con- 
fidence in a woman^s promise. Marie was a wise 
prophet. She knew better than we knew when she said : 
'You will get eveything you want.' Robert Gordon, 
that prophecy has been fulfilled. You have accom- 
plished your ambition and received everything that the 
world can give. All of your dreams but one have been 
realized. You have all the honors, all the gratitude 
that a world can give, yet I know that your heart is 
aching and after your duty is well done and the peace 
of the world is established, you will need Marie and her 
love more now than ever. 


"What Marie Stanton had in her mind the night she 
wrote that letter and left the train on the way to St. 
Louis, I do not know, but I do know that she has ren- 
dered the greatest service of any woman to this country. 
Whether she dreamed or realized what she was doing, 
makes no difference. Had she proceeded on to St. Louis 
and married you, Robert Gordon, the great inspiration 
which has made you the greatest inventor of the world 
and the prince of peace, would have been lacking. The 
great desire for love and your longing for Marie has 
stimulated your ambitions, kept hope in your breast and 
endowed you with the power to subdue the enemies of 
the world and unite the world in the brotherhood of 
peace. This has all been brought about by the act of 
Marie Stanton. She deserves credit and above all, you 
deserve the greatest reward that can be given any man, 
and that is the love of a good woman. 

"The last line of her letter read, *I will come to you 
when I mean the most and your need for love is the 
greatest' Eobert Gordon, that last promise has sus- 
tained you thru all of these years. It has been the 
anchor that has kept your soul steadfast. You have 
trusted and never doubted. You have honored and re- 
spected the land that gave you birth. Your love and 
faithfulness to Marie Stanton has guided you to success 
and victory, because it was an unselfish love. The great 
God who gave His only begotten son to save the world 
that He loved has not been unmindful of you and your 
devotion to His wisdom. You have followed His ex- 
ample of love and mercy. You have kept the faith. 
You have preserved the life of your nation and the all- 


wise God in His wisdom and mercy, has preserved for 
you the life of Marie Stanton. Robert Gordon, my 
friend and comrade, I now take pleasure in presenting 
to you Marie Stanton/' 

Robert Gt^rdon jumped from his seat as if in a daze. 
Marie Stanton shouted, "Robert! Robert!" and fell 
into his arms. General Walter Kennelworth turned 
to the audience and said: 

"This is the proof of God^s divine plan and the re- 
ward for those who obey His law. Love is indeed the 
fulfillment of the law. I may not bo as great a prophet 
as Ezekiel or as our Supreme Commander Robert 
Gordon, but I predict that when we meet tomorrow we 
will have heard that the first marriage in the new city, 
The City of the Lord, capital of the United Kingdom 
of the World has taken place between Robert Gordon 
and Marie Stanton." 


University of